Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - O Malley

Pages: 1 ... 3 4 [5] 6 7
81
Supercard Archives / I'll NEVER Give Up
« on: March 01, 2013, 04:08:11 PM »
 
From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry#5


I have been with Sin City Wrestling since the very beginning.  I have stuck around through thick and thin, never once complaining about who Mark and Christian chose to put me up against.  Since day one, I have been at the top of the ladder, but that is honestly no surprise.  The Bombshell roster started out a little slow at first, but even if it had been built up from the start, things would be no different.

One other thing that has been going on since the very beginning, is the fact that most of my opponents choose to use the fact that I am the oldest Bombshell on the roster as a possible disadvantage.  They use it as almost an insult against me, and that honestly surprises me even after a year and a half.

For those of you that do not know, in just under two months, I will turn thirty-four years old.  Yes, I realize that most of the other Bombshells are in their early to mid twenties, but take a look at what I have done over the past year and a half.  Has my age really slowed me down at all?  Is it really anything that one should use against me?  I think not.  I may be older than the rest of the Bombshells, but I have proved that I have still got plenty of fight left in me.  And fight I will continue to do.  

I have been working my ass off since I was eighteen years old.  Even before then I knew I wanted to be in the wrestling business.  I knew that I would one day be a champion, and there wasn't anything that was going to stop me.  Even from the time I was eighteen years old I had the heart of a champion, and that heart has not changed one bit.

Even at the ripe old age of thirty three. \'wink.gif\'

I want you people to know something.  I don't care how old I am.  Nothing is going to stop me from winning the Bombshell Championship at Blaze of Glory II.  Nothing is going to stop me from once again being the champion that I have NEVER stopped being.  All you younger, less experienced Bombshells want to be Champion one day?  Pay very close attention to your Queen of the Damned and take lots of notes, because to be the best, you have to beat the best.

And I'm the best you'll ever see.


********************

August 1997
Chicago, Illinois


The pickup truck sits just out front of the two story light yellow house lined with dark red shutters.  The back of the truck is nearly full of boxes and various household items, and the tailgate remains open as more items are yet to be added.  The front door to the home opens, and a young dark haired man walks out, holding yet another box in his arms.  He loads the box into the back of the truck and closes the tailgate, before heading back inside the house, where he waits at the bottom of the stairs.  A middle-aged man joins him, giving him a warning glance.

Andrew: You remember what I told you before, Blake?

The young man, now identified as Blake, turns and looks at Andrew, clearly annoyed.

Blake: It's kind of hard to forget when a worthless excuse for a father tries to threaten his daughter's boyfriend, Mr. Waters.  How many times are you going to act like you give a damn?

Andrew: Listen here, you little--

Before Andrew can finish his sentence, he is cut off by two sets of footsteps coming down the stairs.  Andrew's raven-haired teenage daughter, Misty, carries the last of her belongings, and her mother, Colleen, follows behind her.  Misty has a bright smile on her face, though her mother doesn't show the same happiness as she does.  Misty takes one look at her father, and her boyfriend, and sighs out of clear frustration.

Misty: Andrew, if you're just going to argue with my boyfriend, you may as well leave right now.  Nothing you say is going to stop me from leaving this hell hole.

Andrew turns and faces his daughter.  From the corner of his eye, he notices an arrogant smirk appear on Blake's face, but chooses to ignore it for now.  He instead pretends that he hasn't noticed as Misty and his soon-to-be ex-wife join the two men at the bottom of the stairs.

Andrew: Apparently not, Misty.  All your stuff is already loaded up into that truck of his.  

Misty: Again, why does it matter to you where I choose to live?  I'm eighteen now, and last I checked, you weren't living here either.  Do us both a favor and stop pretending like you suddenly want to be a father, because you don't.

Colleen: Misty, there is still time to change your mind.

Misty shakes her head as she joins Blake, standing next to him.

Misty: That's not going to happen.  I'm doing what I want with my life.  You're just suddenly taking notice to it because you know as soon as I walk out that door, you'll be all alone.  You'll know the same pain that Jackie and I felt.  Desiree just happened to be the lucky one when she got taken away.  

Colleen is clearly hurt by everything her daughter has just said to her.  She is near tears, and Misty and Blake turn and walk away.  Just as they reach the door, Colleen calls out to Misty in one last attempt to stop her from leaving.

Colleen: Please, Misty.  Don't do this.  You're going to ruin your life!

Misty stops dead in her tracks.  She slowly turns around, and glares at her mother, almost with pure hate in her eyes.

Misty: No, Mom, I won't.  You see, if I stay here any longer, I would be ruining my life.  Oh and by the way, now would be as good a time as ever to let you know that Desiree is moving in with me and Blake.

Both of Misty's parents seem surprised to hear this, as neither had seen or spoken to their youngest daughter in almost seven years.

Colleen: Desiree?  You've spoken to Desiree?

Misty: Yeah, I have.  You see, unlike you, I made the effort to find her and make up for what happened.

Without so much as a goodbye, Misty turns around and walks out the door with Blake following behind her.  Her father looks out the door, looking both angry and disappointed at the same time, while her mother just stands there, frozen and heartbroken.  Inside the truck, Misty is fastening her seat belt when Blake puts the key in the ignition and the truck roars to life.  He turns to look at Misty, giving her a reluctant smile.

Blake: There's still time to change your mind.

Misty turns and glares at Blake.

Misty: Don't start that shit, Blake.  C'mon, we need to drop my stuff off at the apartment and go pick up Desiree before she starts to freak out.

Blake nods without further argument.  He puts the truck in drive and speeds off down the street and away from Misty's childhood home for good.  Misty doesn't even look back.

********************


Moving out of my parent's...well, my mother's home was the first big decision I ever made in my life.  Most teenagers dream of the day they turn eighteen so they can get out on their own and live their own life, but how many can actually say they did it?  Not many, I bet.  But, I can.  

Moving in with Blake was the first step to achieving success in my life.  I might have been taking on too much with Desiree moving in with me at the time, considering she was going on twelve years old, but she was already mature for her age.  She hated being in that foster home, and I was part of the reason she was there, so when she asked for help, I couldn't say no.

I worked as much as I could for the next two years, adding to what money I already had saved.  I had found a training facility not far from our apartment, but I couldn't afford it just yet.  Not to mention, I was now responsible for my twelve year old sister, but I did what I had to do.

I wasn't going to let anything stop me...not even my rebellious little sister, or my boyfriend at the time.


********************

Two Years Later...


It's late in the evening and Misty's boyfriend of several years, Blake, is home in their apartment, dealing with Misty's fourteen year old sister, Desiree.  Desiree has herself locked in her room with her music turned up loud, and she is refusing to turn it down or even come out of her room.  Misty hasn't gotten home yet.  She joined a wrestling training facility not too far from their apartment a few months ago, and she is currently at one of her sessions, though she appears to be running later than usual.

Blake is sitting on the sofa, drinking a beer about an hour later when Misty walks  through the door.  She's still wearing her training clothes, and her hair is pulled back into a messy pony tail.  She puts her keys on the table by the door, and drops her gym bag on the floor and glances over to Blake.  She can tell he isn't in the best of moods, and she can only assume it has something to do with the music she can hear coming from Desiree's room.


Misty: Sorry I'm late.  Things went a little longer than expected this time.

Blake rolls his eyes and stifles a laugh as he downs the rest of his beer.  He stands up from the sofa, walking into the kitchen where he throws the empty beer bottle in the trash and grabs another from the fridge.  Misty stares at him, confused, as he pops the top of the beer and takes a big gulp.

Misty: Okay, what happened this time?  

Blake: Why don't you go ask your sister that question, Misty?  I've had to deal with her shit all night!

Misty: I'm asking you, Blake!  I know she's been a pain in the ass lately--

Blake finally laughs this time, though it is out of frustration and not amusement.  He leans against the counter and places his beer behind him.

Blake: That is a bit of an understatement, don't ya think?  It's a miracle she's even home right now.

Misty: Look, babe, I'm tired right now.  I'm not in the mood to fight, so would you just please tell me what is going on so I know what I'm supposed to say when I go talk to her?

Blake: I'm sorry, Misty.  I know she's your sister.  I know you guys, particularly Desiree, had it rough growing up with those shithead parents of yours, but you're gonna have to find other arrangements for her.  I didn't sign up to deal with this shit.  

Misty is taken back as Blake makes his demand.  He folds his arms across his chest, proving he is not joking, and Misty just looks at him, shaking her head.

Misty: I'll go deal with her, and we'll talk later, okay?  I'm not going to make any decisions right now about this.

Blake: I'm not changing my mind about this, Misty.  She needs to go.  You're hardly ever home anymore, so you don't see half the shit I have to put up with while you're gone.

Misty: Excuse me?  Blake, I'm working my ass off trying to--

Blake: Trying to what, Misty?  Do you really think this place is going to get you anywhere with this wrestling bullshit?  

Misty glares at Blake, suddenly furious with the direction this argument is taking.

Misty: You're really going to pull this shit now?  You knew when you met me that wrestling and me are a package deal!

Blake shakes his head.

Blake: When I met you, you were doing that stupid as backyard wrestling bullshit with your buddies.  I thought it was just part of you trying to lash out against your parents.

Misty: You're so full of shit!  Why are you doing this?  Why do you suddenly want me to change after we've been together for four years, Blake?!

Blake: I love you, Misty.  I do, but what happens when something goes wrong?  What if you get seriously hurt?

Misty shakes her head, and walks over to Blake.  She stands directly in front of him, wrapping her arms around him.

Misty: That's not going to happen, babe.

Blake carefully pushes her away from him.

Blake: You don't know that!  Jesus, Misty, I saw the hell you put your body through with that backyard crap!  I know things can go wrong.

Misty: Okay, I'll admit that backyard wrestling with the guys was stupid, but I'm being trained by professionals now, Blake.  Of course there's risks, but they're risks I have to take.  

Blake: Why?  Why is this so important to you?!

Misty: Because I need to make a name for myself.  Hell, I already am!  I'm the only female this place is training, and they've told me I'm the best they've got.  Why is something that is so important to me, suddenly so unimportant to you?  I'm doing this for us, Blake.

Blake shakes his head again, as he walks past Misty.  He grabs his keys and turns around to face her as he stands right by the door.

Blake: No, you're not, Misty.  Do you know, since you've been so preoccupied with all this, you have not once told me you loved me?  

Misty: What?  Yes I have...

Blake closes his eyes and shakes his head.  He reaches into his pocket, and to Misty's surprise, pulls out a small velvet box.  Misty looks at the box nervously.

Misty: W-what is that?

Blake looks down at the velvet box, clearly debating his next move.  After a few moments, he opens it, revealing a shiny diamond engagement ring, and Misty takes a step back in shock.

Blake: Do you know how long I've had this?

Misty only shakes her head, at a loss for words.

Blake: Almost a year.

Misty: What?  Why didn't you--

Blake: Does it even matter?

As Misty is about to respond, the door to Desiree's bedroom opens, and the blonde haired teenager walks out.  She sees Blake holding the ring in his hand and stops to look at Misty.

Desiree: Wow...I guess congratulations are in order.

Misty: Desiree can you give us a minute, please?

Desiree: Whatever, I was just leaving anyway.

Blake closes the box, and places the ring back in his pocket.  He turns around and opens the door, and Misty tries to stop him, but he shakes his head at her.

Blake: I'll be by to get my things later in the week.

Misty: Blake, wait.  We need to talk about--

Blake: No, we don't, Misty.  Goodbye, Misty.

Without another word, Blake walks out the door, leaving Misty standing there in a stunned silence.  Desiree looks completely lost.

Desiree: Okay, what just happened?

Misty: Never mind that.  Do you want to tell me what the hell happened before I got home?!

Desiree: If you're going to blame me for that jackass walking out--

Misty: I've had enough, Desiree.  I can't handle this anymore.

Desiree: Excuse me?

Misty walks past Desiree, heading into the living room.  She sits down on the sofa, leaning forward and placing her head in her hands.

Misty: I have to find other living arrangements for you.  I've tried to help you out the past couple years, but you clearly just don't care.

Desiree laughs and rolls her eyes.

Desiree: You're joking, right?  Other than giving me a place to live, what have you done to try and help me, other than leaving me here with your boyfriend all the time?  You're no better than our so called parents.

Misty: That's a load of crap, Des, and you know it!

Desiree: No, it's not.  Don't worry about finding other living arrangements for me.  I'll do it myself.  Thanks for nothing, sis.

Misty tries to apologize but Desiree doesn't give her the chance, as she storms out of the apartment, leaving Misty completely alone.  Misty looks around the now empty and quiet apartment and sighs.  She slaps her hands against her knees and stands up, but she doesn't look too upset for a woman whose boyfriend and sister just left her.  If anything she looks...relieved.  She makes her way into the bathroom to take a hot shower and get ready for bed.

Misty: An apartment all to myself for a change.  At least I'll be able to get a full night's sleep.

********************


I bet you're all quite surprised by that little revelation, aren't you?  When I was just twenty years old, I was oh so close to being engaged, only for my loving boyfriend to walk out on me when I was living my life the way I chose to do so.  And my sister, Desiree...well, we've never really had the best relationship anyway.  She couldn't even thank me for providing a roof over her head and practically being a mother to her myself.  

A lot of you probably think I should have been upset that night...that I should have had a sleepless night as I cried over my boyfriend leaving me, and my sister comparing me to my parents.  Go ahead, admit it.  If that is what you think, then you are wrong on so many levels.  They chose to walk out on me, because they wanted me to be someone I'm not.  They wanted me to just give up all of my hard work and dedication, but that was never going to happen.

Ever since I can remember, I've known that one day, I'd be a champion.  I knew I'd be at the top of the proverbial ladder, and nothing anyone said or did was going to stop me.  Call me selfish if you want, but when you know deep down that you're going to be something great, you don't give it up for anybody.  And people call me the bad one?  Please.

I'm not going to stop.  I'm not going to quit fighting for a championship that I still consider mine.  I may be older than the rest of the Bombshells.  I may be a seasoned veteran, but is that really any reason to hold myself back?  I'm not going to sit back and let someone else enjoy the spotlight just because they need the ego boost...or because they need to feel better about themselves.  

No...I am the Queen around here.  I am through sitting back and watching unworthy Bombshells carry the title.  There is only one woman who deserves the title of Bombshell Champion, and it's not Vixen.  She's held that belt for too long, and it's time it is returned to it's rightful owner.

The Queen of the Damned...Your future three-time Bombshell Champion...Misty.


********************

Wednesday February 27th
Gold Coast Casino- Las Vegas Nevada


We're just days away from what many consider the biggest supershow SCW has to offer.  Last year's Blaze of Glory proved to be one for the record, and if things continue going as they currently are, this year will be even better.  Throughout the week there have been several promotional events leading up to Blaze of Glory II, including several meet and greets with SCW superstars like the one being put on today.

Two time former Bombshell Champion, Misty, has never been much for these meet and greets, especially the past few months since her return.  She is hardly considered well-liked by the fans, but as she is challenging for the Bombshell Championship at Blaze of Glory II, she fulfills her obligation to attend this event, and she would do her best to play nice with the adoring SCW fans.  That, however, is more than her disciples can say.

As Misty is seated at her designated table while the fans filter their way inside the Gold Coast Casino, her disciples look around at all the people in attendance, clearly uncomfortable with being there.  The fans in attendance, while excited, can't help but send cautious glances in their direction, given their reputation within SCW.  The brothers have their arms folded across their chests, as if displaying their protective stances, while Ruby stands next to Misty, looking around at all the people slightly disgusted.  She leans in next to Misty's ear to address the enigmatic Bombshell quietly.


Ruby: I do not understand why you couldn't say no to attending this event, my Queen.  These people are very disrespectful.

Misty smiles friendly at some fans who approach her table, albeit a fake one, and she keeps her attention focused on them as she responds to Ruby.

Misty: Ruby, my dear, how would that look when I am facing Vixen for the Bombshell title on Sunday?  I may not be a fan favorite, but as you can see, regardless of that fact, people still pay to see me.  I do not want to give Christian Underwood another reason to be angry with me.

Ruby: Why does that even matter, my Queen?  

Before Misty can respond, a younger male fan approaches the table.  He doesn't even hide his excitement as he looks at Misty, and Ruby with a big smile on his face.

Fan: Oh man, this is so awesome!  You brought your entourage with you!

Ruby's eyes widen in annoyance, and Misty clears her throat, immediately silencing Ruby before she can speak.

Misty: I'm afraid you have them mistaken for pathetic little gang that follows Nick Jones around my dear boy.  My disciples are not an entourage.  They are my loyal followers, and they go with me everywhere I wish them to go.  

Fan: Haha, whatever you say.  Same difference.  Say, what's wrong with your freaky looking puppy dog next to you?  She looks like she wants to eat me.

Misty glances at Ruby, and indeed Ruby is glaring at the young fan, practically foaming at the mouth.

Fan: Has she had her rabies vaccine?  

This clearly upsets Ruby further, as she attempts to lunge forward, but Misty holds her arm out, stopping her.  Misty snaps her fingers, and Zane and Dante step forward, pulling Ruby back.

Misty: You don't seem to mind Ruby's potential vicious streak.  In fact, if I didn't know any better, I'd say you purposely angered her.

The fan laughs and nods his head as he glances at Ruby with a smile.

Fan: Hell yeah, I did.  That chick is hot!  I bet she's great in the sack, right?  Angry chicks like that--

Misty: Excuse me?  

Fan: Oh come on!  The way you two act around each other is hardly hiding your little secret.  Admit it, when you dumped Spike, you switched teams didn't you?

Misty's eyes widen in apparent surprise at the fans assumption.  Ruby's demeanor suddenly changes as well, as she relaxes slightly.

Misty: I'm afraid I don't know what you're talking about.  There is nothing going on between Ruby and I.

Fan: Maybe not to you, there isn't.  But can I fill you in on a little bit of information, your highness?

Misty: By all means, please do.  I'm always eager to know what the fans assume.

The fan places his hands on the table, leaning in close to Misty.  He glances back at Ruby again, before looking Misty in her cold menacing eyes.

Fan: Your guard bitch back there...she clearly wants you bad.  Everyone can see it.

Ruby: Shut your mouth, you disgusting little parasite!

Ruby lunges away from the grasp of the brothers, and at the table.  She jumps on the top of the table, causing Misty to jump back, as well as the fan, though he is actually enjoying this outburst.  Everyone in the room looks on at the situation as it unfolds.  Zane and Dante quickly dash forward, grabbing a hold of Ruby as she kicks and screams, ferociously trying to get at the fan as he laughs and taunts her.

Misty: Ruby!  Stop it!  Damien, get her the hell out of here!

Damien: Dante and Zane can handle her, my queen.

Misty: And I'm telling you to go with him.  You and Sebastian both.  

Damien and Sebastian both seem reluctant, but Misty orders them both away once again.  The brothers drag Ruby out of the building, allowing things to calm down and return to normal in the building.  Misty turns and glares at the fan.

Misty: Satisfied with yourself, kid?  You're lucky I had them pull her back.

Fan: That bitch doesn't scare me, and neither do you.  You're pathetic.  I'm going to enjoy watching Vixen beat your ass.

Misty: Ha!  Not likely, kid.  Now get the hell out of here.

The fan laughs and rolls his eyes before he turns around and heads off to another table, unaffected by what just happened.  Misty sighs and shakes her head, before she returns to her seat, waiting for the next fan to approach the table.  She is looking down at the table, when a man walks up to the table, with a smile on his face.

"Hey there, sexy.  I bet you thought you'd never see me again."

Misty suddenly freezes as she hears that voice.  She slowly raises her head to look at the man standing before her, shocked at who she sees.  Her ex-boyfriend Blake, who she hasn't seen in years, is looking down at her, happy to see her.

Misty: Blake?  What the hell are you doing here?

Blake: Gee, Misty, it's great to see you, too.

Misty: Seriously, Blake.  What are you doing here?

Blake smiles as he reaches into his jacket pocket, pulling out a photograph.  He places it on the table, and slides it forward in front of Misty.

Blake: I wanted an autograph.

Misty looks down at the picture, and leans back in her chair, at a loss for words.  She stares at the picture...a picture of her and Blake from years ago.  She folds her arms, and bites her bottom lip, trying to find anything to say.

Blake: Do my eyes and ears deceive me, or is the Queen of the Damned actually speechless?  

Blake laughs as he mocks Misty.  She is unamused, and angrily pushes the picture back at Blake.

Misty: I'm not signing that picture, and quite frankly, I don't know why you even believed I would.

Blake: Oh, I didn't think you would.

Misty: Then why did you bother?  Or was this just your attempt at pissing me off?

Blake takes the picture, and places it back in his pocket.

Blake: It clearly worked, didn't it, Misty?  I got under your skin.

Misty laughs and shakes her head.

Misty: That's what you think.

Blake: Oh, it's what I know.  You wouldn't have reacted the way you did when you laid eyes on me, nor would you have shoved that picture away as quickly as you did.  

Misty: Oh please, Blake.  I stopped letting you get to me the day you left me.  If either one of us gets under the other's skin, it is I who has that effect on you.  After all, why else would you have come here if you're not still hung up on me after fourteen years?

Blake: Oh don't flatter yourself, sweetheart.  That ship has long since sailed.  I clearly made the best decision of my life that day.

Misty looks at Blake, and an almost seductive look on her face.  She pushes her chair away from the table, leaning forward on her hands as she gets to her feet.  She leans in as close as she can to Blake, giving him a wicked grin.

Misty: Does that really help you sleep at night, Blake?  I don't believe a single word of it, because from where I'm standing, you clearly wanting me back.  I can see the look in your eyes.  It's absolutely killing you inside because I did exactly what I said I was going to do, and I made a name for myself.  I became a champion, and you can't stand it.

Blake: Really?  You became a champion?  Tell me, Misty, where is your title now?  Oh, that's right.  It's around the waist of the woman who is currently screwing your ex-fiancee and raising your daughter, because you are the woman you have always been.  You're still the same selfish bitch I knew fourteen years ago.

Misty: So you have been keeping tabs on me, I see.  Blake, you're not fooling anyone.  Face it...you haven't gotten over me.

Blake leans in closer to Misty, and the two are just inches away from each other, and he smiles just as wickedly as she does.

Blake: In your dreams.  You would just love that, though wouldn't you?

Misty: Right, because I just get all hot and bothered over the fact that yet another one of my exes wants me back.  I just live to have my exes chasing after me all the time.

Misty begins laughing as she backs away from Blake, sitting back in her chair.  She looks up at him, smiling, and she stops laughing soon after.

Misty: You want the truth, Blake?

Blake: As if you're capable of ever telling the truth?

Misty: Oh, I am, but you people seem to think otherwise.  Here is the truth, Blake.  The way I see it, and the way you make it so abundantly obvious, is after all these years, you still want me.  You regret ever walking out on me because you've done absolutely nothing with your own life, and your jealous of the success that I have accomplished.  You're no better than my last loser ex, Spike, except for one thing.  At least Spike isn't as pathetic as you are, carrying that photograph around after fourteen years.  Oh and Blake?  You beat me to the punch when you left me.  I was planning to leave you anyway.  I'm better off on my own, don't you think?

Blake stares at her as she laughs.  He narrows his eyes as he takes the photograph out of his pocket again, only this time, he beings shredding it.  This causes Misty to go silent as she watches him shred it into tiny pieces, throwing what is left on the floor.

Blake: I couldn't agree more, Misty, because you, sweetheart, are a miserable excuse for a human being.  No, you're not even human.  You're so caught up on wanting people to focus all their attention on you, that you actually believe they're doing it.  You are better off by yourself, and that is just how you'll be for the rest of your empty pathetic life.  No guy is ever going to want you now, and I'm fairly sure your daughter will never want anything to do with you ever again.  And that title you're fighting for this Sunday?  You'll never get it back, because the minute you step into that ring with Vixen, you'll see the woman who now has everything you walked away from.

Misty: I didn't walk away from my title.

Blake: You may as well have, because the fact is you were to worried about Roxanne then focusing on keeping your title.  And now?  Now you're too hell bent on bringing Odette Ryder down to your level.  You've got no chance against Vixen, Misty, and you know it.

Misty begins shaking her head furiously, as a crowd gathers around the table.  Misty begins pulling at her hair.

Misty: No...No, no, no, no, NO!  I WILL beat Vixen on Sunday and I WILL get my title back.  Do you hear me you insignificant asshole!  I'm going to be a three time Bombshell Champion, and no one is going to stop me!  The title is mine.  Do you hear me?  IT'S MINE!

Blake: Eden was yours, too, you know.  But who is she calling mommy now?

That finally sends Misty into a mad rage.  She leaps up, hauls back and punches Blake right in the kisser, and tackles him to the ground!  Everyone watches on in shock, as Misty lets out a ferocious growl, screaming and yelling in the process, but no one can understand what she is saying.  Just as security gets on to the scene, Damien and Sebastian appear, quickly running over towards Misty.  Damien scoops Misty up in his arms.  Much like Ruby, she is kicking and screaming, as she glares at Blake with pure hatred in her eyes.  Damien and Sebastian remove her from the building, as security checks on Blake.  He signals he is okay, though he is now sporting a busted open lip.  It doesn't seem to bother him much, as he gets back to his feet, dusts himself off.  The camera zooms in on his face, where the corner of his mouth turns up in a satisfied grin, before it slowly fades out.

********************


Hey, Vix, how you feeling sweetie?  How are those nerves treating you?  The clock is ticking down, Vix.  Your time as Bombshell Champion is coming to a close, and my return to the top is right around the corner.  You can feel it, can't you?  Don't try to deny it, because we both know the truth.

I've been where you are, though.  I know how it feels to have your nerves running in overdrive when you first title defense is looming right around the corner, and the worry that comes along with it.  After all, the first defense really is the most important, isn't it?  It is the one thing that proves what your time as champion has really been.  A successful first defense earns you congratulations, because it shows that you truly do deserve to have that belt around your waist.  It proves that you winning the title wasn't a luck or a fluke after all.  Yes, the first defense is truly the most important.

When a champion loses on that first defense, the disappointment they feel knows no limits.  You know what I'm talking about, right Vix?  It's already going through your mind!  Had you been facing anyone else other than me, however, I am sure you would be slightly more confident in you walking away as the winner.  But surely you had to see it coming, Vixen.  

There were just no other logical opponents, you know.  There simply is no one else more deserving of this opportunity than me, really.  The competition in SCW is dwindling.  The talent is fading away day by day, but only one thing has remained constant within this company.  Only one Bombshell has been around since the very beginning, refusing to ever give up.

Me.

I have to admit I am disappointed in the lack of competition around us lately, Vixen.  Before I was put out of commission for three months last summer, I will admit, the Bombshell Division was at the highest point I had ever seen it, but since my return, what has happened?  The Bombshell Division is simply dying, and it must be saved, and soon.

Only I can save it, Vixen.  With me as the Bombshell Champion, the Bombshell Division and the Bombshell Championship itself will return to the glory they once held and do you want to know why?  Because every Bombshell wants to face me.  They know what you know.

I am the ultimate challenge.  I am the one person everyone wants to beat.  Once I get the Bombshell Championship back, just watch.  There will be Bombshells coming after me left and right in their attempts to take my most prized possession away from me...in their foolish attempts to dethrone me.  A victory over me would bring the ultimate bragging rights, Vixen.  Can the same be said for you?  I don't think so.

It is a sad reality, Vixen.  A reality that you will be faced with this Sunday at Blaze of Glory II.  Your efforts and your preparations won't be enough.  Spike's little pep talks will not be enough, because let's face it.  I'm not the same woman he knew last year.  The three months that I was away did me a lot of good.  It changed me, Vixen, and it changed me for the better.  

I am focused.  I am determined, and in just two days...I will have my hand raised in victory as I hold the Bombshell Championship in my hand for a third time.  I am an unstoppable force, Vixen.

I am the Queen of the Damned, and after Blaze of Glory II, Vixen...

Your soul will be mine.


**END FEED**

82
Supercard Archives / Taking It All Back
« on: February 23, 2013, 08:19:45 PM »
 
February 17th- After Climax Control


Backstage in the trainer's area, Misty is being checked out following the attack from Odette Ryder.  Odette had viciously hit her not once, but twice with a steel chair, and after being helped backstage, Misty's disciples had insisted she get looked at.  Misty had tried to argue otherwise, repeatedly insisting that she was fine, but Ruby and the brothers had both seen the pained expression on her face when her back moved a certain way.  Normally they would contact Dr. Lord, but as they wouldn't be back in Vegas for some time, the SCW training staff would have to do.

The brothers wait just outside the door, while Ruby is inside, quietly observing the training staff as they work their "magic" on Misty, who is laying on an exam table.  If Misty is in any pain, she is hiding it well, as she has a bit of a smile on her face as the trainer stretches and bends her leg.


Misty: Ruby, don't look so concerned.  I've been through worse.  You know that as well as I do.

Ruby: While that may be true, my Queen, considering you only returned just a few months ago from your injuries last summer, you can never be too careful.  

As the trainer bends Misty's leg in closer to her, Misty winces a bit.  Ruby takes a concerned step forward, looking at the trainer furiously.  Misty holds her hand up as if telling Ruby everything is fine.

Misty: Relax, Ruby!  The muscles in my back are just a little tight now.

Trainer: That's a possibility, Misty, but to be sure--

Misty: I think I know my own body, thank you.  Just do your job so I can leave.

The trainer glances toward Ruby, but she is paying no attention to him.  She is too concerned for Misty to care.  He gets back to doing his job, working on various stretching techniques to help ease Misty's discomfort, though she continues to deny it.  After a few minutes, Zane peeks his head inside the door, getting the attention of both Ruby and Misty.

Zane: My Queen--

Misty: Let me take a wild guess.  A certain someone is here to get an interview?

Zane nods, and Ruby rolls her eyes in clear annoyance.  Misty waves the trainer away, having had enough, and she slowly sits up on the exam table.

Misty: Let her in, Zane.  Might as well get this over with.

Zane nods and disappears back outside the room.  A moment later, SCW reporter Pussy Willow appears, looking about as thrilled to be there as Misty is.  Which isn't very thrilled at all.  Pussy Willow takes one look at Misty, and grins.

PW: Finally got a taste of your own medicine, eh Misty?  How are you feeling?

Misty laughs as she takes a step down from the exam table, hiding any pain she may be feeling.

Misty: Oh, please, Miss Willow.  You asked that question as if you really expect me to be in horrible pain at the moment.  That pathetic attack by Miss Ryder was nothing.

PW: You may believe that yourself, but I don't think anyone else believes it.  

Misty: Like I give a damn?

Pussy Willow smiles, and then shrugs.  She glances at Ruby, who is glaring at her with vicious eyes.

PW: It appears as though Thatcher was wise to be concerned about having you as a partner.  You must be very proud of yourself for intentionally getting yourself disqualified tonight.

Misty: Every decision I make I am proud of, Miss Willow.  Thatcher was clearly on his way to being pinned had I not stepped in and did what I did.  None of you may like it, but if I'm going to lose a match, I'd rather do it on MY terms.  

PW: At least you can admit that you were on your way to losing that match.

Misty holds her hand up and glares at Pussy Willow.  She takes a step forward, keeping her angry gaze locked on the blonde reporter.

Misty: Excuse me?  I think I must have heard you wrong, because surely you didn't say that I was on my way to losing?  

PW: That is exactly what I said.

Misty: Listen here, blondie.  I wasn't on my way to losing.  While Thatcher was in the ring getting his ass kicked by Jordan Williams, I was outside the ring taking care of little miss Aussie, Odette Ryder!  I carried our team through the first two weeks of the tournament.  Thatcher can deny it all he wants.  Everyone knows who lead that team to victory the first two rounds, because it sure as hell wasn't him.  So, no, I was not on my way to losing that match.  Thatcher was.

Misty folds her arms across her chest, and Ruby approaches her, standing at her side.  Pussy Willow nods.

PW: Good argument.  A self-centered on at that, but Thatcher isn't exactly here to defend himself on that.  Although, there are rumors swirling around already that your decision to get yourself disqualified might have been for a different reason.

Misty: And what reason might that be?  Please, enlighten me Miss Willow.

PW: Well, since you asked, I suppose I'll go ahead and answer, but I'll answer as a question.  Did you get yourself intentionally disqualified to save yourself from possibly being pinned by Odette for a second time?  She already holds--

Pussy Willow is cut off quickly as Misty holds her finger up, silencing her, and Ruby steps forward ready to attack.  Misty quickly pulls Ruby back, and steps towards Pussy Willow herself.  She gets directly in Pussy Willow's face, nostrils flared.

Misty: Don't you DARE finish that sentence, Miss Willow.  I know what you were about to say and I know what you are thinking.  You couldn't be more wrong!  Regardless of what you or anyone else thinks, I pushed Jordan off of the top rope to prevent Thatcher form being pinned, not me!  I was handling Miss Ryder just fine, which is more than my so called partner can say about himself!  Odette may hold one single victory over me, Miss Willow, but that will be the only victory she gets.  That is a fact!

Pussy Willow lets out a laugh, but nods anyway.

PW: If you say so, but what do you plan to do now?  Blaze of Glory II is just two weeks away, and your opponent still hasn't been announced.  Had you not cost yourself the match, you would know your match.  You would know what you are up against.

Misty: It doesn't matter who I face in two weeks, I will still walk away the winner.  We already know that I won't be facing Odette Ryder, so whoever they put against me will be no problem at all.  There's not much competition here in SCW lately anyway, is there?

Before Pussy Willow can respond, or ask another question, Ruby steps forward, placing her hand on Pussy Willow's shoulder, and holding her back.

Ruby: Do not speak another word, harlot!  She is done answering all of your ignorant and misguided questions!  

PW: Excuse me, but unless you are the one signing my paychecks, I'm not finished.  And I suggest if you do not want to be permanently banned from SCW all together, you will take your disgusting hand off of my shoulder.

Ruby doesn't seem intimidated by Pussy Willow, and when she attempts to take another step forward, Misty grabs her by the arm, pulling her back once again.  Misty quietly orders her to stand back, before she turns to face Pussy Willow again.

PW: To answer your question, Misty, I believe there is plenty of competition on the Bombshell roster.  However, you seem to think you are so much better than everyone, but who is the champion?  Oh, that's right.  It's not you.  It's Vixen.

Misty lets out a laugh.

Misty: That doesn't mean anything, Miss Willow.  The only reason that Vixen holds that title is because I have been preoccupied with Odette Ryder lately.  That coupled with the fact that Mark Ward, Christian Underwood and Erik Staggs have yet to give me my shot at the title is further reason.  They are just delaying the inevitable.

PW: And yet you continue to focus solely on Odette Ryder?  If you are so positive that you, how did you put it...own the Bombshell Division, why not prove it by leaving Odette alone?

Misty shakes her head and lets out a deep sigh.  She squeezes the bridge of her nose in frustration and she looks to the ground.

Misty: You know what?  I am sick and tired of explaining myself to you over and over again, Miss Willow.  Do you think that even I were to leave Odette alone, that would change anything?  I proved myself long before going after Odette, and I've proved myself since my return.  I've defeated the so-called competition over and over again.  THAT is how I prove that I own the Bombshell division.  If the bosses want someone like Vixen leading the Bombshell division...Well, that is their problem, isn't it?  They should be thankful I haven't demanded a title shot, unlike our current champion who had to do it repeatedly.  

PW: That may be true, but Vixen deserved her shot, don't you agree?  She earned it a long time ago.

Misty: Really?  And when was that?  When she failed at beating me for that very title just last summer at Into The Void?  Or before then when I pinned her in the triple threat match with Raynin at London Brawling for the Bombshell Championship?  Or, was it just two weeks ago when I pinned her and eliminated her and Nick Jones from the mixed tag tournament?  You tell me, Miss Willow.  What has Vixen EVER done to earn being the Bombshell Champion?

Pussy Willow thinks for a moment, trying to find the right way to answer that question but before she can respond, Misty interrupts her yet again.

Misty: That's exactly what I thought.  Nothing.  Vixen has done nothing to deserve being the Bombshell Champion.  She just got lucky that when she finally got another shot at the title, she was facing someone a hell of a lot easier to beat than me.  

Just then the door to room opens, and Damien walks in holding a sheet of paper in his hand.  All three women turn to look at him, but he has his eyes locked on Misty, with just the tiniest hint of a grin at the corner of his mouth.

Misty: What is it Damien?

Damien: They've just released the card for Blaze of Glory II, my Queen.  I think you will be quite pleased with your match.

Damien holds the piece of paper out to Misty and she snatches it quickly.  She looks down the list of the scheduled matches and when her eyes fall on her match, her lips turn up in a wicked grin and she laughs a slow evil laugh.

Misty: Well, well, well...It seems as though Mark, Christian and Erik have finally wisened up.  Miss Willow, in just two weeks time, everyone is going to find out once and for all, just how much Vixen deserves that title.  Because she is defending it against yours truly.

Misty then holds the paper out to Pussy Willow.  The smile never leaves her face as Pussy Willow takes the paper and sees for herself that the match has been booked.  Vixen will defend the Bombshell Championship against Misty at Blaze of Glory II.

PW: I guess congratulations are in order, Misty.  You're finally getting your shot at the Bombshell Championship again.  Good luck.

Misty: Perhaps you should go wish Vixen luck, Miss Willow.  Because it is she who needs all the luck in the world if she intends to keep that title.  Which, unfortunately, she won't.  Now, if you will excuse me, my disciples and I need to get going.  Oh, and if you happen to speak to Vixen anytime soon, send her a little message for me.

PW: And what might that be?

Misty steps forward, getting right in Pussy Willow's face.

Misty: Tell her to make sure that belt is nice and polished up for me, because at Blaze of Glory II, the title will be returning to the rightful champion.

Misty then walks away, snapping her fingers and Damien and Ruby obediently follow behind her.  They disappear out the door, and Pussy Willow looks at the card one more time, shaking her head.

PW: I know I should be impartial here, but I really hope Vixen kicks that woman's ass.

Pussy Willow then folds the piece of paper, and disappears out of the room, and the scene fades out.

********************

Saturday February 23rd
Nova Scotia, Canada



The clock is ticking down until the moment Misty has been waiting seven long months for.  It has been seven months since she lost the Bombshell Championship to Brooklyn Carter, albeit not without a little assistance from the fire-haired amazon, Roxanne.  Surely she would have had her return shot at the title sooner, had she not been put out of commission the following week in the now infamous "Bloodbath" match against Roxanne.  

In the months that followed, she watched four different women carry the title.  As she was recuperating from her injuries, and waiting for the moment to return to SCW, she sat back and watched as the Bombshell Championship was passed around in a pathetic version of Hot Potato!  The more that happened, the angrier she got, though when she finally made her return, she didn't do what everyone expected her to.  Instead of going after the title she claimed should still be hers, she went a different route and targeted a woman who was no longer the Bombshell Champion.  Granted, Odette had a shot to recapture the Bombshell Championship not long after Misty had returned, and Misty had hoped she would walk away victorious in that attempt.  Sadly, things did not work out that way.  Odette had failed, allowing Amanda Cortez to walk away with the title, and Misty's hopes of regaining the title had vanished...even if temporarily.

And while she kept herself preoccupied in her war against Odette Ryder, there wasn't a moment that went by that Misty didn't think about the Bombshell title.  Not a second passed where she didn't long for the title to be around her waist once again...where it should have been all along.  

Now she has her chance to get the title back, when it should have never left her possession in the first place.  She is trying to place her war with Odette Ryder on the back burner temporarily, and is focusing on getting her title back...and she plans to do just that.

With Blaze of Glory II just a week away, Misty has something else to focus on at the moment.  The second round of the NWA J-Cup Tournament is set to take place on Sunday, and Misty will be facing Jessie Salco, as both women attempt to get one step closer to winning the whole tournament.  And for Misty, that means one step closer to being crowned the J-Cup winner for a second year in a row, and getting her chance to reclaim the NWA World Cruiserweight Title which she lost last summer.  And while she should be concentrating on the J-Cup tournament as it looms around the corner, her mind is distracted by the words Odette Ryder had spoken in her promo last week to truly concentrate on her impending match against Jessie Salco.

At this very moment, Misty is sitting in her hotel room, quietly thinking to herself.  Ruby and the brothers are all in their own hotel rooms on the same floor, though Misty had told them she needed some time to herself for a little while.  So what is she doing?  She is looking out her window at a snow-covered Nova Scotia, and her laptop sits on the desk next to her.  It is paused on the video of Odette's promo last week, and for the moment, she ignores it.  As she stares out the window, at the snow, memories flood her mind.  She tries to quickly shake them away, but it is too little too late.

She remembers a time when her life was complete...


********************

Winter 2010/2011
St. Louis, Missouri


Anyone who lives in the Midwest can tell you how unpredictable the winter months can be.  We can go from having seasonably chilly temperatures one day to a spring like day the next and then back to the frigid temperatures the day after.  It can be quite frustrating, especially for young children who happen to love the winter months, when snow is supposed to be a regular sight to see.  Young Eden Staggs is one of these children.  

She had been anxiously waiting all winter for a large enough amount of snow to fall so she could go outside and build a snowman, pulling her parents, Spike and Misty and her older brother Timmy, along with her.  And while she was only three years old, she was already quite vocal and smart for her age, proving to be the handful in the Staggs household.  Imagine her reaction as she woke this morning and looked out her window to see what she had been waiting for all winter.  Snow!  And plenty of it!  She sprang out of her brand new "big girl bed" Spike and Misty had just purchased for her a few weeks ago, bounding out of her room and into her parents room excitedly, where Spike and Misty were still fast asleep.  

Not for long, however, as Eden jumped up onto the edge of their bed, quickly making her way to the front of the bed in her efforts to wake her parents.


Eden: Mommy!  Daddy!  Wakey wakey!  Look outside! Look!  Snow!!

She jumped up and down with her childish excitement, not paying any attention to where she was jumping.  Moments later, she jumped right on to Spike's stomach, and he let out a loud grunt, as Misty sat up next to him with a laugh.  She quickly scooped Eden up into her arms, hugging her daughter.

Misty: Well good morning to you too, Eden.

Eden: Snow, Mommy!  SNOW!!

Spike then sat up in the bed, holding his stomach and letting out a slight cough, though he had a smile on his face regardless.

Spike: You sure you don't want her to be a wrestler, babe?  She knocked the breath right out of me and she's only three...

Misty sent a glare in Spike's direction, shaking her head in the process.  He held his hands up defeated and laughed it off, before he looked out their bedroom window, confirming what his three year old daughter had already told them.

Spike: And yes, I see the snow now Eden.  Looks like Timmy and I are going to have a hell of a time shoveling the driveway.

Eden: I'll help!  I'll help!

Misty and Spike both share a laugh at Eden's eagerness to help with anything that involves the snow.  Eden jumps down from the bed and bolts out of the room.  A short while later, her older brother Timmy is heard shouting from his room.  Misty lowers her head and shakes it but keeps a smile on her face and she taps Spike's leg.

Misty: Looks like we better get a move on it before she runs out of the house herself.

Misty is the first to get out of bed, as she heads out of the room to go find Eden.  Spike follows a few minutes later.  Within an hour or so all four are outside, dressed in their winter gear of course.  As expected, Spike and Timmy are dutifully shoveling the snow out of the driveway.  Although Eden had said she would help, she instead is running around the front yard, being occupied by Misty.  Timmy doesn't seem very happy as he shovels away at the snow.

Timmy: You know, Dad, this would go a hell of a lot quicker if you would just buy a snow thrower?  

Spike: Yes, I realize that, Timmy.  But that would mean that you would actually volunteer to clear the driveway.

With a shrug of his shoulders, Timmy can't argue that, and the two get back to shoveling.  Just as they are almost finished, Spike is pelted in the back of the head by a neatly packed snowball.  He spins around slowly, and looks at Misty standing by the garage.  She is clearly trying to hide a smile, and innocently points to Eden who is standing next to her giggling.

Spike: Really, babe?  You're going to blame our three year old daughter for that?

Misty: She apparently has a great throwing arm.

Eden: Hey!  Mommy did it!

Misty's jaw drops in surprise as she looks down to Eden who just ratted her out.  Spike and Timmy both laugh, as Spike whispers something to Timmy.  Timmy nods with a mischievous smile and he slowly sneaks around the driveway, as Misty has her attention on Eden.

Misty: Thanks a lot, Eden!  I thought us women were supposed to stick together!

Eden again giggles as she takes off running back to the front yard.  Spike is making his way over to Misty with a big grin on his face.  Misty keeps her eye on him, now very suspicious of that look that she knows all too well.  She is too distracted by Spike, that she doesn't notice Timmy come right up behind her, holding a nice sized snowball in his hand, and he is just waiting for his opportunity to strike.

Misty: Don't even think about it, Spike.  I know that look!

Spike: What look is that, babe?

Misty: Oh you know what look!  The look that--

Misty is quickly cut off as Timmy hits her in the back of her head with the snowball, laughs and runs off towards Eden.  Spike continues stalking his way to his fiancee, with his right hand behind his back, which Misty pays no attention to.  She just keeps nodding, dusting the snow off of her, until Spike is directly in front of her, grinning from ear to ear.

Misty: Alright, alright.  You guys got me back.  I've learned--

*SPLAT!*

Misty is quickly cut off again, although this time it is from a nice handful of snow that Spike shoves right in her face.  Timmy and Eden are watching, both laughing and giggling away as Spike stands there with a satisfied smile on his face.  Misty slowly wipes the snow off of her face, and she glares at Spike.  He keeps the satisfied smile on his face, and he is clearly holding himself back from laughing.

Misty: That was very...amusing.  

Spike: I thought so.

Misty: You do realize this means war, right?  I hit you in the back of the head!  You played dirty and--

Two snowballs come flying right at Misty, nailing her in the side and the leg.  Spike can't stop himself from laughing this time as Misty turns and looks at Eden and Timmy.  They aren't even trying to hide their innocence and they are quickly trying to scoop up some more snowballs.  Misty shakes her head, and when she starts to walk towards them, Spike scoops her up, throwing her over his shoulder.

Misty: Spike!  What are you doing!  Put me down!

Spike: What did you say?

Misty: I said PUT ME--

Spike drops her right into a big pile of snow, looking down at her with another grin.

Misty: ....down.  

Eden and Timmy then begin tossing handfuls of snow at Misty as she screams and shouts, albeit it playfully.  She struggles to get back to her feet and Spike begins tossing snow at her also, until Misty gets right under his feet and trips him, though he falls face first into the snow.  A friendly battle in the snow ensues, as they all run around having a fun time.

********************

Back to The Present


A warm smile grows on Misty's face as that memory flashes through her mind.  She continues to stare out the window, lost in her daydream for several minutes, before she is brought back to reality by a knock at her door.  She shakes her head, then turns and heads toward the door, looking out the peephole.  A confused look crosses her face, as she opens the door to find a delivery man, holding a vase with some beautiful flowers in his hand.

Delivery Man: I have a delivery for a Misty?

Misty: That would be me.

Delivery Man: Great.  Just sign here please.

He hands Misty the form to sign, along with a pen.  She quickly signs her name, and he hands her the vase.  She takes it and he walks off down the hall.  Misty disappears back into her room, searching through the flowers for a card.  She finds it a few moments later, and reads it after she sets the flowers down on the dresser next to the TV.

"Best of luck to the queen.  Not that you need it. -Giani Di Luca"

Misty: So this is the delivery Giani was talking about on Twitter last night.  How very kind of him.

Misty glances back towards the window, but her eyes fall on her laptop and the video that is paused on the screen.  She growls as she walks over to the laptop, quickly closing the video and turning the laptop away from her.

Misty: So, Miss Ryder, you think I have nothing, huh?  Well, I'll show you how much of nothing I have after Blaze of Glory II when I take that title away from Vixen.  I'll show you how much of nothing I have when I win this whole J-Cup tournament and go on to win the NWA Cruiserweight Title again.  I'll show you, Odette...I'll show you.

Misty sits in the chair at the desk, placing the laptop in front of her.  After searching around the computer for a few seconds, she begins quickly typing away, concentrating on the screen and the words as she types.

********************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #4


There is no better way to start this entry off than by simply saying it is about time!  It is about time Mark, Christian and Erik placed a deserving woman against the Bombshell Champion with the title on the line.  It is about time they gave me my shot at the title, when they know that I never should have lost it in the first place.  If it weren't for Roxanne, I never would have lost it in the first place.  Brooklyn Carter never would have been the Bombshell Champion.  Odette never would have been the Bombshell Champion, and Mercedes and Amanda Cortez sure as shit never would have been the Bombshell Champion!  

And Vixen...You would have still been chasing after a dream that you never would have achieved.  All your fighting...all your hard work would still be unnoticed, and deep down, you know I'm right.  How many times have you faced me, Vixen?  How many of those times have you beat me?  Allow me to refresh your memory, if you have forgotten.

Zero, Vixen.  You haven't beaten me one single solitary time, and do you honestly expect this time to be any different, especially when you carry the one thing I want most...the one thing I have been fighting for since I returned.  No, before that even.  I have been fighting for the Bombshell Championship since the day I set foot in Sin City Wrestling!  From the very beginning I have been fighting each and every opponent that has stepped before me, and I have proved myself worthy of holding that title.  

I was the first to carry that title.  Not only that, but I was the first woman to carry that title twice!  By those simple facts, that title belongs to me!  I own it, just like I own the Bombshell Division!  You want to walk around, claiming to carry the championship with pride and dignity?  HA!  That is simply laughable.  The fact that it is around the waist of someone in NXT tarnishes it, but that is all going to change very soon, Vixen.  You can try all you want to deny it, but you know...You know your time as the Bombshell Champion is just about up.  

Take a look at what you have in your life right now, Vixen.  Spike.  NXT.  The Bombshell Championship.  I had it all once before, and whether you like it or not, I am the woman who can and will just as easily take it all away from you with a snap of my fingers.  You think I'm joking, don't you?

NXT...The stable that you all so proudly represent.  I can destroy that you know, Vixen.  I'm already in the process.  Mark Ward can make his attempts all he wants, but I am the only one who holds the key to destroying The New Xtremes once and for all.  It's a lot easier than I am making it seem, though.  I'm just having a little fun before I detonate the bomb, so to speak.

Let's take a look at my recent matches, yes?  Just two weeks ago, in the Blast From the Past Mixed Tag tournament, you and I faced off.  How did that end, Vixen?  Oh right...I pinned you.  Last week, it was Odette Ryder.  Now, the ending to that match didn't exactly go as I had originally planned, but I do believe I handled Miss Ryder quite well.  Her chair attack against me had no effect on me, I can assure you that, as well as the fact that my work with her is far from over.  Though she is doing most of the work herself.

And tomorrow...Miss Jessie Salco will suffer the same fate as last time.  She wants to win the J-Cup?  Unfortunately for her, she has the unlucky task of trying to stop.  Try as she may, she'll still fail.  As will you, should you be lucky enough to advance and we find ourselves facing each other yet again.  Nothing you do can stop me, Vixen.  I will win the J-Cup tournament.  I will win the Bombshell Championship.  And should you be the NWA Cruiserweight Champion after Wrestleclassic...I will take that title from you as well.

Face it, Vixen...You'll never beat me.  See you soon.


**END FEED**

83
Character Building Roleplays / And she calls ME delusional? HA!
« on: February 17, 2013, 05:53:42 PM »
 It is no secret, nor does it come as a surprise, that the ladies of The New XTremes do not have any good feelings towards Misty, a woman herself who was the very first female member of that very stable.  To say that they hated her might be a bit of an understatement, especially when it came to the Australian Bombshell, Odette Ryder.  Yes, they all hated Misty, and if you were to ask anyone, they all probably have good reason to, but ask the Queen of the Damned herself what reason they probably have to hate her, and she'll paint you a whole different picture.  

Misty is quite honestly the most decorated Bombshell on SCW's roster.  While she doesn't currently hold any titles, that doesn't make her any less dominant.  No other Bombshell can claim the success Misty has had.  Not one.  And that includes her upcoming opponent in the J-Cup tournament, and a woman whom she has already beaten once, and will do so again, Miss Jessie Salco.

Jessie Salco...the rookie of the New XTremes.  The underdog.  The metalhead.  Her confidence going into this match is no where short of amusing, but come to think of it, confidence is key, right?  If you aren't confident in your ability to do something, you really don't stand a chance.  And going against Misty...Well, you need all the luck you can get.  Especially now.  

Misty has made it clear to everyone around her that she is on a mission.  More than one mission, in fact.  She is taking out opponents one at a time in her quest to return to the top of the ladder, where she stood proudly less than a year ago.  She is out to recapture both titles she lost within just a week of each other...beginning with the NWA World Cruiserweight Title.  In order to do that, all she needs to do is conquer the J-Cup tournament, and she'll get her shot.  

PRA's Morpheus tried to stop her.  He tried, but he failed.  And now, Jessie Salco is hell bent on attempting to do the same.  Yes, I said attempting, because no matter how hard Miss Salco tries, she will without a doubt, fall to Misty, and in the same fashion she did just over a month ago when Misty defeated her in their home territory of Sin City Wrestling.  Misty has watched Jessie's promos.  Several times, in fact.  She has taken in each and every word that Jessie has spoken to her.  She has listened to every warning the metalhead Bombshell has thrown at her.  She has listened, but now it is time to respond and put Miss Salco in her place.  

And that is kneeling before Misty, proclaiming her her Queen.  And if Jessie refuses...she will be forced to do so.


********************


The cameras open up inside the Boys and Girls Club in Carson City, Nevada before the start of Climax Control.  We find ourselves in the women's locker room, which is completely empty, save for one woman.  Two time former Bombshell Champion and former NWA World Cruiserweight Champion, Misty, is seated in a chair, looking directly into the camera.  She has a wicked smile on her face as she leans forward, folding her hands in the process and begins to speak.

Misty: Hello, NWA, and welcome to my territory.  Yes, I said my territory.  Look around me.  What do you see?  An empty locker room, right?  It happens to be empty for a reason.

Misty looks around her, smiling at the empty locker room.  Not one single Bombshell or their belongings are around her.

Misty: You see, every single Bombshell fears me.  They do not like being around me, because they know the power I possess.  They know I control each and every one of them, so they simply avoid me.  Not that I mind much, as it is much quieter and too my liking without all of their constant squaking going on in here.

Misty smirks and sits back in the chair, crossing her right leg over her left and folding her arms across her chest.

Misty: There is no doubt that I own the Bombshell Division here in Sin City Wrestling, though people continue to argue otherwise.  People like Vixen, our current Bombshell Champion.  People like Odette Ryder, my current hated rival.  And of course, people like Miss Jessie Salco.  The girl who I will easily defeat in our second round match in the J-Cup tournament.

Misty chuckles for a moment as she thinks about Jessie Salco.

Misty: Jessie, I must admit, I admire your confidence.  I admire it, but that does not mean that you will be successful, because let's face it.  I've beaten you once before, and I will beat you again.  Do you truly believe you came close to defeating me last time?  If you do, forgive me for laughing.

Misty laughs, as she taps the side of her arm.  The door to the locker room opens, and her female disciple, Ruby, quietly sneaks in.  Misty nods towards her, as if telling her to stay where she is, as she turns her attention back to the camera.

Misty: Jessie, it doesn't matter just how close you came to hitting your pathetic little finishing move on me.  If you had been lucky enough to do so, you still would not have won.  And do you want to know why?  I'll tell you why.  Because I am without a doubt, better than you.  I am capable of kicking out of your finishing moves, because they simply have no effect on me.  

She runs her hand through her hair, smiling at the camera confidently.

Misty: You call coming close to beating me your biggest achievement to date?  Honey, just being in the ring with me is a big accomplishment, because little girls such as yourself simply don't deserve to be in the same ring as me.  You've pointed out that you won the Bombshell Tag Titles once with Becky "Ragdoll" Jones?  Who cares?  So you won a title in which you need a partner to carry your ass and win gold?  Have you won singles gold?

Misty things for a moment, then shakes her head.

Misty: No, you have not.  But, I, however, have.  And several times at that!  I was a three time GXW Women's Champion.  I am a two time Bombshell Champion, and future three time Bombshell Champion.  I am a former NWA World Cruiserweight Champion. Now, tell me little girl, in what universe does that even make you worthy of stepping in to the ring with me?  How does your one time, short-lived, tag title run, honestly make you think you even stand a chance at defeating me?

Misty hits the side of her head, as if another thought pops into her mind, and she leans foward closer to the camera.

Misty: Oh, and let's not forget the simple fact that I hold a much larger amount of match wins than you ever will.  So you are the number one contender to the Bombshell Roulette Title.  I applaud you for that.  Do I think you will win?  Hardly, because take a look at the current champion.  Alexis Morrison.  That woman could beat you with a simple punch to the face.  But, I digress.  Jessie, do not make the mistake in assuming that I am, as you say preoccupied with Odette Ryder at the moment, because if you hadn't noticed, that is hardly the case.  I may be facing her tonight in my quest to advance to the final round of the Blast From The Past Mixed Tag team tournament with Thatcher, but I am more focused on winning this J-Cup tournament than you think.  And, sorry to disappoint you, but I do plan to do just that.

Ruby then appears at the corner of the camera, as she walks her way over to Misty's side, kneeling on the floor beside her.  Misty pats her shoulder and smiles.

Misty: By the way, Jessie.  You sit there and call me delusional, yet you are the one in Canada a whole week early for our match.  You are sitting there, all by your lonesome, while I am here in Carson City, taking care of Odette Ryder and prove just why I am the number one Bombshell.  Oh, and might I point out the fact that you also clearly are living in the past as you have no clue as to who the current NWA World Cruiserweight Champion is?  If my memory is correct, I do believe that Magni defeated Limp for the title recently.  Had you been paying attention to the very title that you are so hell bent on winning, you would have known that.

Misty winks at the camera with a grin on her face.

Misty: Unlike you, Jessie, I know my opponents.  I know each and every one of them, because I own their souls.  I know everyone who is determined to win this J-Cup tournament in their quest to win a shot at the Cruiserweight champion, but only one of us will win it, and your looking at her.  

Ruby looks at the camera, her facial expression remaining emotionless and she places her head in Misty's lap.

Misty: Spike can train you for hours and hours--

Ruby suddenly snarls at the mention of Spike's name.  Misty can't help but smile, as she pats Ruby's head.

Misty: As I was saying...Spike can train you all he likes, but that will not help you.  I am out to conquer not only SCW, but the Alliance as well, and you, Jessie...You're just another obstacle standing in my way.  There is no doubt about it.  I will beat you on the 24th, yes had you contacted those in charge at ACW you would know the date.  I will beat you.  I will go on to the semi-finals and defeat my next opponent, and I WILL go to the finals where I will once again be declared the winner of the J-Cup tournament!  

Misty looks directly into the camera, narrowing her eyes with a cold and icy glare.

Misty: And Jessie, if you try to stop me, I will end you and your pathetic career.  That is a promise.  Good luck, Jessie.  You're going to need it.

At the snap of Misty's fingers, Ruby gets to her feet and walks over to the camera.  She puts her hand over the lens, and the scene fades out to black.

84
Climax Control Archives / Mixed Emotions
« on: February 15, 2013, 07:25:01 PM »
 "WHERE ARE YOU, YOU PRISSY LITTLE BITCH?!"

Misty's voice is heard throughout most of the backstage area of the E Center in Laughlin Nevada.  It is shortly after Misty and Thatcher's victorious Blast From The Past match over Nick Jones and Vixen, and the events that unfolded at the end have caused the two-time former Bombshell Champion's rampage backstage now.  Her mood had gone from a saddened painful state, to downright rage after the heartless prank had been pulled.  The thought of someone using the loss of her unborn child against her was just sick, and Misty would expect that from just about anyone...anyone except Odette!  

Sure, the two had been feuding for months now.  Yes, Misty was guilty of more than her fair share of mind games against SCW's only Australian Bombshell.  It was no lie she was playing those mind games in an attempt to get Odette to embrace the darkness that Misty knew was buried deep within Odette, just begging to be released, but for Odette to go this far...to use this painful loss against Misty was a big mistake.  And it would be her last.

No-Contact clause be damned.  Misty would be getting her hands on Odette Ryder, even if it was the last thing she ever did in Sin City Wrestling.  She wanted to wrap her hands around Odette's throat.  She wanted to do what she had done to her own sister just a few days before, and choke Odette, making the Aussie gasp and beg for a breath that would never come.  Misty wants to choke the life out of Odette Ryder.  She wants Odette to see the blazing look in her eyes...in her soul...as she took Odette's soul to the depths of hell for the decision she made this evening.  And Misty will be doing so with a huge grin on her face the entire time.


"Oh Miiiissss Ryyyyyyder!  Come out!  Come out where ever you are!  You scared little bitch!"

Misty looks around every corner and behind every door in her search for Odette.  She comes up empty-handed every time, but she is on a mission and she won't stop until she finds her.  She kicks a steel chair that is sitting outside a door, and grabs a backstage worker by the collar of his shirt, pinning him against the wall.  The poor man looks terrified, as she puts her face in his.

Misty: Where the hell is Odette Ryder?!  Tell me where she is!!

The man shakes his head in terror.

Worker: I...I d-d-don't know!  I haven't s-seen her!

Misty: Don't lie to me!  You know where she is!  Don't try and save her, because nothing..NOTHING will save her from the beating she has coming!  I know you've seen her, because she likes to toss her pretty little face in everyone's business!  Tell...me...where...she...is!

Misty starts shaking the man as she demands answers he obviously doesn't know.  He pleads with her to stop as he repeatedly tells her he has no idea where Odette is, but Misty is too enraged to even hear his begging and pleading.  After a minute or so she releases her hold on the man, and he falls to the ground, shaking.  Misty continues on down the hall, looking for Odette.  She continues opening every door in her search, yelling at each person who is in the rooms.  As her search keeps failing her, she only grows more frustrated and she reaches the exit leading to the parking lot.  She pulls at her long black hair, letting out a loud battle cry, and she kicks the door, surprisingly leaving a nice dent in it.

She begins pacing back and forth, tugging and pulling at her hair as the frustration builds.  Just then, her disciples catch up to her.  They stay a safe distance away for now as they have never seen their Queen this angry before.


Ruby: My Queen, please try and relax.  I know you want to find Miss Ryder, but--

Misty: Relax?  RELAX?!  I think I'm beyond the point of relaxing, Ruby!  That angelic little nitwit is going to experience pain like she has never experienced before after that shit she pulled out there!  Using my son; my precious baby boy who never even got the chance to join this world as a pawn in this feud!  It was a mistake that she is going to regret EVER making!

Misty's pale complexion has now turned a light shade of red as the anger consumes her.  Ruby slowly takes a few steps towards her, but an unexpected voice comes from behind the disciples, causing them all to turn and look at the man...the boss...now standing before them.  Christian Underwood is looking directly at Misty, an unpleasant look on his face as he sees the mood she is in.  He places a hand on Sebastian's chest, pushing the sandy blonde-haired disciple aside, and approaches Misty.  Misty pays him no mind as she paces back and forth in front of the door, mumbling inaudibly as she does so.

Christian: Just WHAT do you think you are doing?!  

Misty: What does it look like I'm doing?!  I'm looking for that goody two-shoes little brat!  I'm going to make her pay for what she did out there!

Christian shakes his head, glancing and pointing towards the door that Misty kicked, and the dent she caused.

Christian: I was referring to the damage you caused to that door, but thank you for ratting yourself out on your little plan.

Misty: Who gives a damn about the fucking door?!  It was collateral damage as I was imagining Odette's face in its place!  

Christian: Who gives a damn?  I'll tell you who.  The person paying for the repairs to that door.  The man who you are currently screaming at.  The man who also happens to be YOUR boss.  

Misty childishly rolls her eyes, showing she doesn't really care about the damage she caused, nor the repercussions that will happen as a result.

Christian: Okay.  Since you don't seem to care much about your actions, as soon as I get the bill for the repairs to this door, the cost will be deducted from your pay.  How does that sound?

Misty: Let me spell it out to you, Mr. Underwood.  I...don't...care!

Christian: I would watch how you speak to me, Misty.  You are walking on thin ice as it is, so do not push me further.  I am not the only one who has more than enough of your crap around here.

Misty lets out an unimpressed laugh that clearly says she could care less.  She takes one intimidating step towards her boss.

Misty: Is that supposed to scare me, boss?  What are you going to do?  Suspend me?  Book me in some lame match like you threaten the men with all the time?  I don't give a shit what you do anymore.  I will find Odette Ryder and I will make her suffer for what that little stunt she pulled!

Christian now takes a step towards Misty, getting within just inches from her, showing "The Queen of The Damned" that her attempt to intimidate him was unsuccessful.

Christian: I will admit, both are tempting thoughts, however to prove to you that I am through with your crap, and I am not joking, if you test my patience further, I'll have no choice but to fire you on the spot.  How does that sound to you?

Misty's face twitches as she fights to keep her temper under control.  Ruby and the brothers watch on silently, but they looks on their faces show they are just as shocked and appalled at Christian's announcement as Misty is.

Misty: You want to fire me, boss?  Go ahead and fucking do it!  But it won't stop me from ripping Odette apart limb from limb!

Christian: Oh, yes it will.  I find it rather amusing that you are so convinced that Odette Ryder was behind that scene earlier.

Misty: Of course she was behind it!  She is the only--

Christian begins shaking his head, interrupting the furious Bombshell standing in front of him.  Misty folds her arms across her chest, looking at him with a now confused, yet still equally furious, expression on her face.

Misty: Why are you shaking your head?  She was behind it!

Christian: Sorry to disappoint you, Misty, but I don't think she was.  Though she would be the first suspect given her current feelings toward you.  Let me remind you, however, that Odette was also the victim of one of the many attacks pulled tonight.  

Misty: Oh please!  She wasn't attacked at all!  Jordan Williams was!

Christian: That may be true, but the attack was against Odette either way.  I have it on good authority that Odette is terrified of clowns, and wouldn't you know, Jordan was attacked and painted up to look like a clown?  Now, I'd say that was an attack against Odette just as much as it was against Jordan.  Wouldn't you agree?

Misty laughs and shakes her head.  She doesn't say a word for a while as she claps her hands, giving her boss a slow round of applause.

Misty: Great speech, boss.  Excellent words used to defend the precious light of SCW, but you can't be dumb enough to believe a word you just said.  Odette may be deathly afraid of clowns, but I would not put it past her to have done that herself!  Pardon the pun, but she would paint herself the victim in all of this if it meant keeping her reputation as the perfect little princess untarnished.  

Christian: If you want to believe that, I can not stop you, but I can stop you from attacking Odette when you have no proof what-so-ever that she was behind the pranks this evening.  

Misty: Nothing is going to stop me, boss.  NOTHING!

Christian shrugs his shoulders in disappointment.

Christian: Pity.  And to think I was just going to give you the good news.  I guess you and Thatcher will just have to forfeit your match next week.  Poor Thatcher is going to be very disappointed.

Misty: I don't give a shit about this damn tournament, and I sure as hell don't give a shit about Thatcher being disappointed!  I want Odette Ryder to pay--

Christian: And I have no doubt that she would have paid a fair price for the crime you are accusing her of...next week.

Misty opens her mouth to interrupt Christian, but stops herself quickly.

Misty: Excuse me?

Christian: Oh, it doesn't matter does it?  After all, you are so hell bent on getting your revenge on Odette now.  As much as I'd like to stop you, I don't really think I should anymore.  I'd be making a lot of people quite satisfied by firing you should you attack Odette.

Misty: Would you just get to your point!

Christian: I really don't see the point anymore.  You apparently don't want to settle the score in the ring, so go ahead.  If you really want to attack Odette and lose your job, don't let me stop you.

Misty: Wait a damn minute!  Do you mean to tell me that--

Christian begins nodding his head, answering Misty's question.

Christian: That your's and Thatcher's next opponents in the tournament just happens to be none other than the team of Jordan Williams and Odette Ryder?  I just drew that matches a little while ago.  It's very disappointing that you'd be so selfish as to deny Thatcher such a spectacular match next week.

Misty holds her hand up, telling Christian to hold on a moment.  Her mood suddenly takes a 180 degree turn, as a sadistic grin grows on her face.

Misty: That won't be necessary, Mr. Underwood.  I'd hate to disappoint Mr. Rex, after all.  The match will go on as scheduled, and you have my word that I will not touch so much as a hair on Odette's pretty little head before the bell rings.

Christian: No, no, no.  You clearly have your mind made up--

Misty: I've changed my mind, alright!  You should know me well enough by now to know that I don't want to lose my damn job, especially not over someone like Odette Ryder!  The match will happen, and I'll take my revenge out in the ring.  You have my word.

Christian laughs.

Christian: As if anyone can trust you when you say that?  If that is what you want, then so be it, but that No Contact clause remains in place until that bell rings.

Misty: Of course.  I understand, Mr. Underwood.  I'll be a model Bombshell this next week.

Christian: Ha!  I don't think you could ever be a model Bombshell.  Now, as long as you are done damaging this building, I have work to do.  

Misty: Absolutely.  We were just getting ready to leave anyway, right guys?

Christian turns to glance at Misty's disciples, all of whom have surprised looks on their faces, but they are nodding in agreement with Misty.  Dante is the one to break the silence.

Dante: Yes, we were.  I was just on my way to go pull the van around.

Dante steps away from the group as he walks past Misty and Christian, and walks out the dented door to go get their van.  Christian has a look on his face that says he doesn't believe them, but he does not push the matter further.

Christian: Right.  Well, I will see you in Carson City next week.

Misty: Wouldn't miss it for the world, boss.  Have a pleasant evening.

Misty attempts to sound pleasant herself as she says this to Christian, but he just shrugs it off as he walks away.  Ruby, Damien, Sebastian and Zane all walk up to Misty, all looking ready to voice their opinions on this latest turn of events.  Misty holds her hand up, silencing them before any of them can get a word out.

Misty: Everything is just fine, guys.  Things couldn't have worked out more perfectly than if I had planned them myself.  Thatcher and I will advance to the finals of this tournament, and I get to further destroy Odette Ryder in the process.  It is a win win situation.

Ruby: If that is what you think, my Queen.

Misty: Oh, it is, Ruby.  It is.  This tournament is no longer a distraction from this war with Odette.  It has now brought us into another battle.  A battle that Odette will not walk away with the victory in this time.  I hope Mr. Williams doesn't expect to advance to the finals, because I can not allow that to happen.

Zane heads over and opens the door, allowing his queen to be the first to walk out to the parking lot.  Ruby, Damien and Sebastian follow suit and Dante has just arrived by the door, waiting for them in the van.  The group gets into the van, and moments later the van speeds off out of the parking lot and away from the building and the scene fades out.

********************


After a long and mostly successful show in Laughlin, Nevada, Misty and her disciples have now returned to their home in Las Vegas.  They will only be here for a few days, of course, before they have to head to Carson City for the next show, where Misty's war with Odette Ryder once again comes to a head as Misty and Thatcher face Odette and Jordan in the semi-finals of the Blast From the Past tournament.  Misty is sleeping peacefully in her room, or so it seems.  After what happened last week, Misty has been a model patient, and obeyed Dr. Lord's orders by taking the medicine he had prescribed to her to help her sleep at night.  It had appeared to be working, as ever since then, she has been sleeping through the night, and she hasn't had so much as one sleepwalking incident like the last.  This all helps Ruby and the brothers sleep easier as well, lowering the tension and the concern over Misty's behavior.

Though she has appeared to be sleeping peacefully this evening, the events inside her mind are about to tell a different story, however.  And because the sleeping pills have kicked in, as her mind plays its tricks on her, she will be unable to wake herself from the deep sleep she finds herself in.  In her mind, she is watching herself sleeping on her bed.  She is watching with a content and relaxed smile, when a faint voice comes from somewhere inside the room.


Voice: Mommy...Mommy wake up.  I'm here, Mommy.

She opens her eyes, inside her mind of course.  She doesn't move an inch on the bed, however, as she wonders if she is only hearing things.  The voice comes again, though, proving she isn't hearing things.

Voice: Mommy, can't you hear me?  I'm here.  You want to see me, don't you?  You want to speak to me, right?  You need to wake up.

Misty clenches her eyes shut, trying to get the voice to leave her alone.  Why was this happening again?  She thought she was on the way to finally getting a good nights sleep, and now this comes out of nowhere.  She would just ignore the voice.  She had no other option.  It wasn't real.  Her son speaking to her was all a figment of her imagination.

Boy: Quit pretending like you don't hear me, Mommy.  I know you can.  I know the pain you are in, but I am here to help you.  I know how much you miss me.  Please sit up and look at me.  Please talk to me, Mommy.

Misty begins shaking her head, fighting the urge to acknowledge his voice.  She can't do this to herself.  She can't send herself into this downward spiral of emotions all this pain has caused, and if she gives in and listens his voice, that is exactly what would happen.

Boy: I know the thoughts that go through your mind every day, Mommy.  I know you blame yourself for my death.  You want to place the blame on Roxanne, and you do everything you can to do just that, but we both know who you put at fault.  You blame yourself.  You can't understand how you didn't know that I existed, and by the time you found out, it was too late.  I was already gone.  

Misty: Stop...Please stop!

Boy: I know you don't want me to.  I can sense the pain you are feeling just hearing my voice, but I also know the relief it brings you.  I am not here to cause you any more pain.  I am here to help you.  You have to let me help you.

Misty: You can't help me.  No one can help me!  I deserve everything I am going through.

She keeps her eyes closed, fighting to hold back the tears as they form in her eyes.  She feels a gentle breeze blow past her face, and the faint touch of a child's hand on her cheek.  It brings both relief and heartache.

Boy: Open your eyes, Mommy.  

Misty shakes her head, knowing what she will see if she opens her eyes.  She can't put herself through that, no matter how much she wants to.

Misty: Please...don't ask me to do that.  Don't do this to me.

Boy: You have to face me.  You know you do.  Now, open your eyes and look at me.  You can do it.  I know you can.

She can feel his faint touch once again as his hand runs over her forehead, and through her hair, and she can't fight in any longer.  She needs to see his face.  She needs to see the son she never had the chance to meet.  She needs to face the son whose life never even began because of her.  Misty finally gives in and slowly opens her eyes, looking directly in front of her.  While her room is considerably darkened, the angelic form of her son standing in front of her brings a soft glow to the room.  She looks at her son, the form of a young boy, and can't help but notice just how much he resembles Spike, and for good reason.  Why should he resemble her in the least bit, when he couldn't even live a moment of his life thanks to her...his own mother.

He offers his mother a warm smile, but she can't get herself to smile back.  She just stares at him, paralyzed by her own heartache and guilt.  He touches her again, and she closes her eyes briefly, wishing this wasn't a dream.


Boy: Why do you blame yourself, Mommy?  You didn't even know I existed.

Misty: Why?  Why didn't I know?  How could I not know you existed?  I am responsible for your death, because there is no one else to blame.  I haven't spoken to Roxanne since that dreaded night, but I am sure she is well aware of just what was lost in that match.  Even if I had managed to defeat her, I still lost because I lost you.  

Boy: Have you taken even a second to sit back and look at the bigger picture?  Have you even thought about the real reason why I died that night?  

Misty looks into his eyes, and it is almost as if she is looking in Spike's eyes.  She doesn't answer her son as she looks at him, now fighting the urge to even blink.  The longer she looks at him, the more she doesn't want this dream to end.

Boy: I was never supposed to be, Mommy.  I was not meant to meet this earth, or to meet you, Daddy, Timmy or Eden.  Death was my ultimate fate.

Misty: How...How can you even say that?  If you were never meant to be, what was the purpose of your life even beginning inside of me?  If you were never meant to be, you shouldn't have--

He places a finger over her mouth, silencing her before she has a chance to finish.  Her eyes begin to water even more, and it is almost impossible to hold them back further.  As one manages to escape, and roll down her cheek, her son wipes it away.

Boy: It was all part of the plan.  Can't you see?  

Misty: Plan?  What plan?!  How is losing you a part of any plan?!

Boy: Everything happens for a reason, Mommy.  You can try to make sense of it all you want, but you never will.  It will never make sense.  You can, however, learn to accept it.  

Misty shakes her head, letting an uncomfortable laugh escape.

Misty: I'll never accept it, son.  I'm not trying to get any of this to make sense.  I just want to know why this had to happen.  What plan was this all part of?

Boy: Life's plan...God's plan for you.

Misty: I'm not exactly the person you should be speaking to about God, son.

He smiles again, sending more waves of regret and heartache through Misty.  If only this weren't a dream...If only she could have really gotten a chance to see that smile.

Boy: Nothing you have done is unforgivable, Mommy.  So you left Daddy?  You walked out on Timmy and Eden and the rest of the family.  You didn't kill anyone.

Misty: I killed you.

He shakes his head, then places a hand over her heart, as if feeling the beating of her heart.

Boy: I know it wasn't intentional, Mommy.  I believe you when you say that if you could go back in time and change it, that you would.  That is proof right there that there is still hope for you.

Misty: What are you talking about?

Boy: To see the error of your ways, and to make amends. It might seem impossible, given everything that has happened, but where there is a will, there is a way.  You just have to believe.

Misty sits up in her bed, never taking her eyes off of the angelic form of her son.  He remains standing directly in front of her.

Misty: Why are you doing this?

Boy: To get you to follow the light, Mommy...

Misty's eyes grow wide as she thinks for a second, praying she didn't just hear those words coming from her son's mouth.

Misty: Excuse me?  What did you just say?

Boy: Follow the light.  You don't have to wage this war between good and evil, Mommy.  Follow the light, and all will be as it should be.

Misty begins shaking her head, now refusing to listen to him, but he keeps repeating those same words, as he slowly begins to back away from her.  His wings take their form behind him.

Boy: Follow the light.

Misty opens her eyes, watching as her son backs away from her.  She reaches out to him, but she doesn't stand up, hoping he'll stay with her.

Misty: No...Don't leave me.  Stay with me, son.

Boy: Follow the light.

Misty: No!  Stop saying that!  She made you say that, didn't she?  She got to you somehow!  

The boy spreads his wings proudly, looking at Misty with a loving smile on his face.  She looks at him, continuing to shake her head and plead with him to stay.

Boy: Follow the light, and all will be as it should be.  Follow the light.  End this war.  Make amends, Mommy.  You can be forgiven.  It isn't too late.

Misty: No, son.  I have to do this!  Darkness will prevail, my son.  There is no other option.

Boy: Follow the light, Mommy.  I know you can.

Misty watches as he begins to fade away.  The pain and anguish in her face only grows, as no matter what she does, he still leaves her.

Misty: I can't!  I won't let her win, son!  Darkness will prevail.  The darkness always prevails.  Odette Ryder will embrace it as I have, son.  The light will turn to dark!

Misty begins rocking back and forth as she sits on the edge of the bed, repeating over and over the same line.  Darkness will prevail.  Darkness will prevail.  She repeats it over and over in her mind, until the sleeping pill begins to wear off and she begins whispering it aloud.  She finally hears herself talking, and she slowly blinks her eyes, pulling herself out of the deep sleep.  She sits up in the bed, pulling her legs in close to her, and she buries her head in her knees, fighting the sobbing she feels coming on.  After a few deep breaths, she pulls herself together and gets out of bed, sliding into her slippers.  She walks over to her window, and pulls the curtain open allowing the sun to shine into her room.  She looks out to Spike's house in the distance, but quickly shakes her head and looks away, but when she looks down to the fence surrounding the building, a familiar face changes her mood completely.  She narrows her eyes and snarls as her father is trying to find a way through the fence, and ultimately, inside the building.

Misty won't give him that chance, however, as she storms out of her room and downstairs.  Outside, her father has found the way through the fence, and steps through it.  He looks at the building his daughter is living in, shaking his head disappointedly, and starts heading towards the front door.  He is soon stopped as his furious daughter approaches him, not looking as happy to see him as he is to see her.


Misty: What the hell are you doing here?

Misty's father looks her over, glad to see appears to be doing well, considering the physical state she had been left in following her match with Roxanne last summer.

Andrew: It's great to see you, too, Misty.  Thank you so much for calling me, or even your mother, to let us know you were okay.  After all, we only spent nearly three months trying to find you.

Misty: What do you want, Andrew?

Misty's father takes a few steps towards her, but she holds her hand up signaling he should walk no further.  He stops and holds his hands up, defeated, and remains where he is.

Andrew: You're my daughter.  Do I really need a reason to see you?

Misty: Apparently you do.  You never gave a shit when I was growing up, did you?  I've been back for four months now.  You can't tell me that you and Colleen had no idea.

He shakes his head disappointedly again, and folds his arms across his chest.  He glances up towards a window on the second floor, noticing Ruby watching on with a scowl.  He rolls his eyes at the woman and turns his attention back to his daughter.

Andrew: Of course we knew.  Your mother wanted to jump on the first plane out here as soon as she found out, but I told her not to.  

Misty: Aww, how sweet.  Are Mommy and Daddy getting back together?

Misty laughs at her own sarcasm.  Her father looks at her, and takes in a deep breath.

Andrew: Why are you doing this, Misty?

Misty: Doing what?

Andrew: Acting as though you don't care about anyone or anything but yourself.  You might have everybody else fooled, but I know it's all a front.  You're putting on this ridiculous Queen of the Damned bullshit.  Do you really enjoy being hated as much as you are?

Misty taps her chin for a second, thinking about her answer.  She nods with a satisfied smile, but it only further disappoints her father.

Misty: I don't give a shit who likes me or who hates me, Andrew.  I'm not here to make friends.  I'm not here to be the person you all want me to be.  I'm being the person I was meant to be.  If you don't like it, I don't care.

Andrew: And just who were you meant to be, Misty?  How can you stand there and justify your horrible actions this past year by using that excuse?

Misty: Because it's the truth.  You all want me to be this perfect person that I'm just not meant to be!  I'm being who I want to be and doing whatever I want to do with my life, regardless of what any of you think.  Do me a favor, and quit acting like you suddenly give a damn, because I'm a hell of a lot older and wiser to know the truth.

Andrew begins walking closer to Misty, clearly making her uncomfortable, but he doesn't care.  He ignores her signals to step back, until he is just inches away from her, looking at her with concern.

Andrew: What have these people done to you, Misty?  Those men...that woman...They've changed you completely!

Misty throws her head back and starts laughing.  She places her hand on her father's chest and takes a few steps forward, pushing him away.  She looks him in his worried eyes, giving him a cold evil stare.

Misty: They have done nothing to me!  They helped me!  You people are the real problem.  You're all trying to get me to be something that I'm not nor will I ever be, and I know damn well you're going to do the same thing to my daughter.  Well I have news for you, Andrew...I'm not going to let that happen.  I'm going to find a way to save my daughter from the likes of you people.  I'm going to find a way to keep her away from people like Odette Ryder and her follow the light bullshit!  Look into my eyes, Daddy dearest, and tell me that I am joking.  Tell me that there is one ounce of good in my soul, because I'm telling you, there's not. And Eden...Well my blood runs through her veins and she will follow in my footsteps!

Misty shoves her father away from her, sending him stumbling back and nearly to the ground.  He is able to stay on his feet, and he just stares at his daughter, visibly hurt and shaken by her behavior.  He brushes himself off and regains his composure as Ruby and Zane appear behind Misty, ready to intervene on their queen's behalf.  Misty's father sees them and takes a few steps back, admitting defeat.

Andrew: I'm not giving up hope, Misty.  You're my daughter and I want what is best for you, regardless if you are an adult or not.  I hope for your sake you see the light and realize the--

Misty: GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE!  DON'T YOU DARE SPEAK THOSE WORDS TO ME EVER AGAIN YOU WORTHLESS PIECE OF CRAP!

Misty looks as though she could attack him, even though he is her father.  Zane steps in front of Misty, ready to throw her father off the property, but there is no need for that as Misty's father backs away quickly.  He quickly makes his retreat, not saying so much as another word to Misty.  He heads back to his own vehicle and speeds away from the building.  Ruby and Zane approach Misty to check on her.

Ruby: Are you alright, my Queen?  The nerve of that--

Misty: I'm fine, Ruby!  

Ruby is nearly caught off guard as Misty interrupts her, but she makes no argument.

Zane: The brothers and I will make sure that man doesn't step foot on this property again, my Queen.  

Misty: I don't care, Zane!

Ruby and Zane look at each other curiously.  Misty shoves her way past them, storming back inside where she bounds upstairs and to her room, where she slams the door shut and locks herself inside, needing time to herself to clear her mind.  Damien, Dante and Sebastian all look towards Ruby and Zane as they appear upstairs as well, but neither of them has a good explanation for what happened.  They all leave Misty alone for a while, and go about their own business as the scene fades away.

********************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #3


I am giving you all fair warning right now that this entry will not be al sunshine and daisies.  Not that they have been so far, but some things have been happening as of late that I've honestly been letting build up inside of me, and not been really speaking about because I didn't think it needed to be discussed much.  Well, things are about to change, and to be perfectly honest, I don't give a damn how people react to this, or what they will make of it.

I'm not going to get in too deep with all of this, as I have an important upcoming matter to discuss, so bear with me.  If you choose not to, then that is your decision and I can not, nor do I care to stop you.  I'm not in this business to make friends, unlike several of my fellow co-workers.  I am here to do what I do best, and that is to kick ass and be the best that I can be.  

I don't want to be too personal here, and possibly bore any of you with some of the details of my life, but considering certain people keep popping up back into my life I feel as though I have no choice.  If any of you reading happen to see either of my parents, do not let their pity parties fool you.  They want to make people believe they are trying to make up for being shitty parents when myself and my sisters were growing up, but I think it is a little too late for that.  My sisters may not feel the same way, but I do.  My father was never around.  He never showed that he cared about Jackie, Desiree or I.  No, little miss perfect Dixie, got the receiving end of all of the love.  She and that wretched witch of a mother of hers(God rest her soul.)  It's been six years since my stepmother passed, but have things changed?  Hell no!  My father is still the same careless man he has always been.  He's not trying to make up for anything!

And my mother...Where is she right now?  Oh, that's right.  She's back in Chicago living her life away from the family she claims to love.  She might have tried to show concern the week after my match with Roxanne, but that concern was all fake.  It was all a lie.  She wants to get you people to believe her...to feel sorry for her, but guess what?  I don't!  I don't buy any of it.

And my sisters...Ha!  Do I even want to get started on any of them?  Not really.  Every single one of them knows what we had to deal with growing up.  Well, at least Jackie and Desiree do, yet they are so quick to forgive them!  They are so quick to just forget all the shit we went through and welcome our parents back into their lives with open arms, and they expect me to do the same?  I'm sorry, but I don't think so!  Hate me for that all you want, but it is just who I am.  

I do need to thank my parents for one thing, though.  They were a big factor in shaping me to be the woman I am today.  Their lack of concern and love for me or my sisters was just the beginning in building this heart of mine.  Yes, I do have a heart.  You all might think I only care for myself, but there is one other human being in this world who I care more about then myself.  It would have been two, but my precious son never even had the chance to live.  My daughter, however, is a different story.  There are certain people who are trying to turn her against me, and all because I made the decision to end my relationship with Spike.  Don't get me wrong, there were several months after leaving Spike where I didn't see Eden, but I had my reasons.  I was letting things cool down before I made the attempt.  Don't believe me?  It was a bad decision on my part, yes, but its the truth.  

Just about the time I was going to make up for that mistake, is when Ruby and the Brothers saved me after my match with Roxanne.  Because of my injuries, there was nothing I could do, but there is now, and you better believe I'm not going to let anyone keep my daughter from me.  And I sure as hell am not going to let the likes of Odette Ryder keep getting near her!

Odette...Odette...Odette...So the time has finally arrived where we meet again, and not a moment too soon, right?  I've been watching you very closely over these past few weeks, and I have to admit, I am pleasantly surprised.  I was expecting you to put up more of a fight in embracing the darkness within you, but you have made it quite easy.  Was that planned, Odette, or are you simply ready to just throw in the towel and admit defeat?  Yes, you hold a single victory over me inside the ring, and to that I say well done, but do not make the mistake of assuming it will happen again.  

Odette, you've made a big mistake since our last encounter.  You can try and deny it all you want, but that little gift you had those two...fan girls...deliver to me was quite a brave move on your part.  Be thankful that I did not take my aggressions out on them, as I should have at the time, but I will be taking them out on you this Sunday.  Did you really think it was a great idea to use my daughter in our war?  Do you believe that Spike would appreciate that little tid bit of information either?  I highly doubt it.

By the way, Odette, how is Melody Grace doing?  Do tell her...Oh, silly me..I forgot.  The poor girl is still not speaking to you is she?  It has been, what over a month since Despayre and Angel heroically "saved" her from my disciples.  There apparently wasn't anything to save, was there?  Did she go running back to you?  Did she wrap her arms around you in a tight embrace, happy to see her best friend once again?  No, she didn't.  She has stayed away from you since then, because she finally sees who you really are.  She has seen beyond that mask you wear every single day, though lately the mask is slowly beginning to disappear.

How does it feel, Odette?  How is life treating you now, sweetie?  Not so great, I know.  Yet you're doing exactly as I expected as you run around acting as though YOU are the victim.  You take and take and take from everyone around you, yet you give nothing in return.  And now when everyone is finally seeing the real you, they are the bad ones?  I finally see the anger being unleashed, Odette, and before you try and place the blame on me, you better think twice.  You did this all on your own, sweetie, and I am just watching back enjoying the show.

I have to make a confession, Odette.  One that might surprise you.  All week, I've been debating doing something that would shock a lot of people, and no doubt it would upset my partner.  Throughout most of the tournament I have been debating this, in fact.  As much as I would love to win this tournament, an even bigger part of me has a different plan for the final round.  I brought it up to Gabriel just last week, and ever since then, I am sorely tempted to just walk away.  Why?  Because when it comes down to it, seeing you and Jordan go up against Gabriel and Roxi is my dream match.  It puts a wicked smile on my face, because I know what it would do to all parties involved.  

Do you understand the pain and the anger that Gabriel is feeling right now, and can you honestly say that he is wrong for feeling that way?  You are acting so friendly and chummy towards your tag team partner...the ultimate womanizer, Jordan Williams, and you are blind to his advances!  And even considering all of that...Gabriel still loves you and would do anything for you!  It amazes me, Odette.  It really does.  All he is asking for is a little reciprocation of his love and devotion to you, but you can't seem to do that can you?  And you think your anger is justified?  For what reason, Odette?  Please...enlighten me with another of your I can do no wrong...I'm the victim here bullshit excuses.  You CAN do wrong Odette, and you are FAR from the victim in any of this.  

I don't need to destroy you any longer, Odette, because you are doing it all yourself.  In the beginning, this wasn't about winning or losing in the ring.  At least, not to me it wasn't.  I had a much bigger plan in mind, and was expecting more of a challenge from you.  I was apparently wrong on that account.  That is why I will not walk away from this match.  I will not cost Thatcher and I the victory, simply to see you and Gabriel on opposing sides at Blaze of Glory II.  You've rendered my need to destroy you unnecessary at this point, because you're destroying your life yourself.  You are letting the darkness within you come to the surface, and quite honestly, it is only a matter of time before you embrace it.  You want to destroy me, Odette?  Come at me with all you've got, because it won't be enough this time.  One victory is all you get, Miss Ryder.  That is a promise.

Thatcher, I know you've been paying attention to all of this, and I am assuming that at this point, you probably won't believe a word I say right now, but hear me out.  I will not back out on my promise to leave my disciples backstage or the duration of this tournament.  I will not do what Giani Di Luca did when he walked out of the match and away from his tag team partner.  As tempting as it is, you have as much on the line as I do.  This may be our biggest challenge in the tournament yet, but it is a challenge we will win regardless.

I know how it feels to want your name in the record books, Thatcher.  I know how it feels, because my name is already there.  You want to prove to everyone what you know you're capable of after being here just a short time?  I can and will help you with that.  The past two weeks that is exactly what I have been doing.  I don't need to prove anything to you, but I feel as though I should prove to you just why I should have been your number one choice and not number four.  

I look forward to seeing what you can do against Jordan Williams this week.  You've had quite the test in this tournament so far if I may be honest.  Rage- former SCW Heavyweight Champion.  Nick Jones- two time former SCW Heavyweight Champion.  Now Jordan Williams- former SCW Tag Team Champion, and a former World Champion in several other promotions.  Sure, you are no veteran yourself, Thatcher, but beating these men is sure to bring you great things.  I assure you that.  It's too bad that you're more focused on going after the spoiled little brat and taking his title.  As always, Thatcher...I will do my part.  You do yours as well.

As for everyone else...This is one half of the future Blast From The Past Mixed Tag Team tournament champions signing off.  This tournament belongs to Misty and Thatcher Rex.

And there is not a damn thing any of you can do about it.


**END FEED**

85
Archived Roleplays / J-Cup RP#2
« on: February 10, 2013, 03:03:23 PM »
 ((OOC: Sorry about the poor quality..Been nursing a bad back this week, and the pain killers made it impossible to concentrate, much less get this typed and posted.  Hopefully the next one will be better))

This week has already been an eventful week for Misty and her disciples.  The first few days were very exhausting to say the least.  Last Sunday was only the beginning.  After winning her first round J-Cup match against PRA's Morpheus, Misty and her disciples traveled back to Las Vegas for her first round match in the Blast From the Past Mixed Tag Team match with Thatcher Rex, where they walked away with the victory in that match as well.  After the show, when all the superstars were leaving the building, Misty ran into one half of the new NWA World Tag Team Champions, Gabriel, in the parking lot.  To say she got under his skin might be a bit of an understatement, but she was very proud of herself nonetheless.  She and her disciples returned home that night, where they all went to bed soon after.

The next morning is where the drama unfolded.  To make a long story short, Misty had a bit of an emotional episode.  Her doctor called it an extreme case of sleepwalking, but Ruby and the brothers are all a bit leery in believing that is what it was.  If you would like to the events as they happened,  go here (insert link to promo here).  As of right now, however, things have returned to normal with Misty and her disciples.  Or so she is leading them to believe.

Dr. Lord wrote Misty a prescription for a something to help her sleep at night.  He had warned her that if she did not take them, the exhaustion her body was going through would only worsen, and she would eventually wind up hospitalized. At that point, Misty had agreed to take them.  And she has been.  While they have been helping her sleep at night, they haven't been helping with her overall mental state.  They haven't been helping her deal with the loss of the precious life she was carrying inside of her last year...the life she had no idea even existed until after he was already gone.

Misty had promised her disciples that she would slow down.  She had so much going on in her life at the moment, the stress of it all just kept piling up, and it was beginning to take its toll.  So she decided to slow down...or at least try to anyway.  She knew Ruby and the brothers were keeping a close watch on her.  Ruby especially.  Misty couldn't quite figure out why Ruby was so watchful and protective of her, but it's not something she was going to worry about at the moment.  

They aren't scheduled to leave for Laughlin until tomorrow.  She and Thatcher Rex are booked in their second round match against the challenging duo of Nick Jones and Vixen.  She had done her promotional work for SCW for the week, getting it out of the way early, and the rest of the week she has been resting.  She is standing at her bedroom window, looking out to the house she used to live in out in the distance, when a thought pops into her mind.  Misty walks over to her closet, where she finds her jacket and puts it on.  Just as she is about to walk out of her room, Ruby walks inside, her curiosity peaked as she sees Misty wearing her jacket.


Ruby: Where are you going, my Queen?

Misty: I'd like some fresh air, Ruby, so I am going for a walk.

Ruby: That sounds lovely.  I will go get my jacket--

Misty: That won't be necessary, Ruby.

Ruby gives Misty a look of disappointment as she clearly disagrees with this decision.

Ruby: My Queen, I think it would be best if--

Misty: I will be fine, Ruby.  I am not going far.  I will be back in time for lunch, actually.  Don't worry.

She doesn't give Ruby a chance to respond or argue as she quickly walks past Ruby and out of her room.  Misty walks down the hall and out of the building.  She steps out into the seasonably cool Las Vegas air, closing her eyes and taking in a deep breath.  She's normally not one to take walks to clear her mind, but something felt different about today.  She can see Spike's home in the distance, and a faint smile forms on her face as she starts her walk.

It doesn't take long for her to reach the neighborhood she once lived in...to reach the house she used to share with Spike.  She only lived there a short time, but the memories will never leave her.  Spike's car isn't in the driveway, though a familiar car is.  The car belonging to her younger sister, Dixie, whom she hasn't seen in almost a year.  Misty stands outside the fenced in yard, just staring at the house.  She seems lost in her own little world, and so much so that she doesn't even notice the front door open, and her furious blonde haired sister heading right towards her.


Dixie: You have some nerve showing up here!  Get the hell out of here before I--

Misty: Before you what, Dixie?  You can't hurt me in any way, though I would like to see you try.

Misty looks towards the front window, where she sees her nearly five year old daughter looking out at her and Dixie.  Misty smiles and waves to little Eden, but Eden frowns and disappears out of sight.  Misty can't blame her, and Dixie looks toward the window then to Misty.

Dixie: Haven't you put Eden through enough?  You've seen her, what maybe twice over the last year?  Stay away from her.  She doesn't need you in her life and I'm sure she doesn't even want you in her life anymore either.  She has more than enough women in her life who care about her.

Misty: Ahh yes, because Spike is just trying to find the right woman to replace me, right? He's looking for the right woman to play Mommy to my daughter?

Dixie: Someone needs to, because you sure as hell won't.  How you could just abandon you child is beyond me.  I thought you were different, but apparently I was wrong.  Get the hell out of here.

Misty shakes her head, smiling arrogantly at her sister.

Misty: Okay first off, I didn't abandon her when I left Spike.  You all just made that decision for me.  Second off, I need to talk to Spike.  Where is he?

Dixie laughs and folds her arms across her chest.

Dixie:  You're so full of shit, Misty!  For months...MONTHS after you left Spike, you never once made an attempt to see her, and you're suddenly expecting me to believe that you--

Misty: I don't give a shit what you believe, blondie!  I didn't come here to argue with you over the past!  I came here to talk to Spike.  Just tell me where the hell he is or when he'll be home!

Dixie: Where Spike is or what he does is none of your business anymore, Misty.  What's wrong, are you suddenly feeling regret and want to try and win him back?  Good luck with that, he's found someone who is the woman you never were and never will be.

Misty sighs and takes a deep breath.  She quietly wondered to herself how she ever dealt with a sister like Dixie.

Misty: Fine.  If you're not going to tell me where he is, at least tell me when he'll be back.

Dixie: What more do I have to say to you to get you to leave?  FUCK OFF MISTY!  Spike doesn't want you around.  No one does.  You probably just want to torture him more talking about the miscarriage and use that against him.  You really are a heartless bi--

Dixie is suddenly taken by surprise as Misty lunges forward, grabbing Dixie by the throat.  She pulls Dixie in close to her, her nostrils flared and the rage apparent in her face.  She tightens her grip on Dixie's throat, and Dixie chokes and tries gasping for air which Misty is denying her.

Misty: Don't you EVER bring up my miscarriage again you good for nothing blonde tramp!  What I have to talk to Spike about is none of your damn business so shut the fuck up because you don't know what the hell you are talking about.  If you bring it up again, blondie, I'll do much worse than what I am doing right now.  Are we clear?

Dixie: Can't...breathe...

As Misty tightens her grip just a bit more, the front door opens again.  This time, it is Spike's son, Timmy, who walks out of the house, and he charges towards Misty and Dixie defensively.

Timmy: Hey!  Let go of her you pale faced bitch before I kick your ass myself!

Misty moves her eyes to look at the teenager she once considered her son, and a sadistic smile grows on her face.  She shoves Dixie away from her, and Dixie nearly falls to the ground, immediately coughing and gasping for her.  Timmy comes over to check on her, placing a hand on his aunt's back.  He lifts his head and glares daggers at Misty.

Timmy: Get the hell out of here before I call the police.

Misty: Aww, Timmy, I'm hurt that you are speaking to me like this.  I raised you as if you were my own son.

Timmy: Yeah and thank God I'm not.  It makes it that much easier for me to tell you to fuck off and die for all I care!

Misty laughs as she holds up her hands in defeat.  She takes a step back as Timmy helps Dixie to her feet.

Misty: Okay, okay...I'll leave, but whether either of you like it or not, I'll be seeing Eden very soon.

Timmy: Not if I have anything to say about it you won't.

Misty nods, though she disagrees.  Timmy helps Dixie back inside the house, sending Misty an evil glare every so often before they disappear inside.  Misty stares at the house for a moment, before she walks down the street and the scene fades away.

********************


About two hours later, Spike's car pulls into the driveway.  The engine shuts off and a few seconds later, Spike emerges from the driver's side, twirling his keys in his hand.  He starts heading towards his front door, when Misty's voice comes from behind him.

Misty: It's about time you got home, Spike.  I've been waiting here for two hours.  Where were you?

Spike lowers his head upon hearing Misty's voice, and lets out a low growl.  He turns around slowly to see her standing just on the outside of the fence, looking at him with a fake smile and her arms folded.

Spike: As if it's any of your business?  And I heard about the shit you pulled earlier.  It seems like someone is back to her usual self, huh?

Misty: Hey, Dixie deserved what I did to her.  She should be thankful I didn't do worse!  And what do you mean back to my usual self?

Spike raises an eyebrow as he remembers the last time he saw Misty, just days ago, and the frame of mind she was in.  She clearly doesn't remember it, and he doesn't really feel like getting into that subject at the moment, so he avoids it all together.

Spike: Nevermind, it doesn't matter right now.

Misty: Aww what's wrong babe?  Rough date with Vixen?  It must have been since you're home so early, right?

Spike closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath, growing more and more frustrated with his ex.

Spike: Not that it's any of your business, but I'm just getting home from a training session with Jessie.  You know, the woman who is going to beat you in your next round match in the J-Cup tournament.

Misty lets out a loud obnoxious laugh and she looks at Spike with a look of pure amusement on her face.

Misty: Really, Spike?  You may feel nothing but hatred towards me, but even I know there is no way you actually believe that will happen.  Odette managed to beat me, yes. Vixen might stand a chance if she just worked a tiny bit harder, but even then its unlikely.  But Jessie Salco?  You did see what happened to her last time I faced her, right?  The poor girl doesn't stand a chance!

Spike: Keep believing that, Misty, because when it does happen, I'm going to enjoy the look of disappointment on your face.  A lot of people might consider Jessie the underdog going into this match against you, but she's got a hell of a lot of passion for what she does.  And that is motivation enough to beat your ass, and she will.  Last year, I was cheering for you in this tournament.  This year, though, I have full faith in either Jessie or Vixen to walk away as the winner.  You can count on that.

Misty: Your faith in your NXT girls is pretty pathetic sometimes, you know that, especially when it comes to them facing me.  I'm going to enjoy taking both Vixen and Jessie, and possibly even Odette, down in just a matter of weeks.  Vixen at Climax Control...Jessie at the J-Cup...and Odette hopefully in the next round of the Mixed Tag Tournament.  Your girls don't stand a chance against me, and you know it.  Odette's one victory over me was pure luck.  Next time, she won't be so lucky.

Misty glances to the front window of Spike's home from the corner of her eye.  She can see Eden's little eyes looking through the blinds, as well as Timmy's, but she pretends she doesn't notice.  Spike takes a few steps towards her.

Spike: You're forgetting, Misty.  I taught you everything you know.  I know your tricks, and lets just say that Vixen, Jessie and Odette...They all know them too.

Misty: You're right, Spike.  You did teach me everything I know.

Spike's eyes widen in a bit of shock.

Spike: Excuse me?  Can you repeat that for me, please?

Misty laughs and an arrogant smirk appears on her face again.

Misty: Spike, you might have taught me everything I know, but just remember, you haven't trained me in almost a year now. And since that time, I've learned a few new tricks myself.  Your loyalty to you NXT girls is sweet and all, but we both know, I'll destroy every single one of them.  

Spike shakes his head, having heard enough.

Spike: If that's what helps you sleep at night, by all means, keep thinking that.  I'm done listening to your shit.  I'm going back inside to spend time with my kids.

Misty: You can't keep her away from me forever you know, Spike.  She's my daughter...

Spike turns around and heads toward the door.

Spike: Watch me!

And with that, he disappears inside the house where he pulls the curtains over the front window a few moments later.  Misty stands there, shaking her head.  She can hear her daughter's excited laughter from inside the house, and it brings a smile to her face as the scene fades out.

********************

Sunday February 10th
Laughlin, Nevada
Before Climax Control


Misty is backstage in the E Center of the Edgewater Hotel in Laughlin, Nevada.  She is finishing getting ready for her match in the women's locker room, with Ruby with her.  The brothers are waiting patiently outside when the door opens and Sebastian's voice is heard, but he doesn't peak inside.

Sebastian: My Queen, the blonde reporter wishes to enter the locker room.  She says she is here for an interview.

Misty: Of course she is, because what would my night be without an interview for the lovely Pussy Willow?  Let her inside, Sebastian.

Pussy Willow walks inside, not even bothering to thank the men watching the door, and Sebastian closes the door behind her.  Misty looks towards her as she finishes lacing up her boots.

Misty: I'm starting to think you're becoming my own personal interviewer, Miss Willow.  You seem to find me every week.

PW: Trust me when I say no one could pay me enough to be your own personal interviewer.  I wouldn't even be here to interview you if it wasn't my job at the moment.  Mark Ward and Christian Underwood wanted me to speak to all of the J-Cup participants.  So here I am.

Misty is done lacing up her boots and she slaps her hands against her knees and stands up, giving Pussy Willow her full attention.

Misty: Very well then.  Let's get this out of the way shall we?  I have a match to prepare for, and I need to speak with my partner beforehand.

PW: Right.  Well, first things first.  Congratulations on being one of four people representing SCW to advance to the second round of the J-Cup tournament.  

Misty: Thank you, but was there any doubt I would advance?

Pussy Willow snickers, but she doesn't respond.  This seems to upset Misty.

Misty: I'm sorry, what was so funny about that?  Did you honestly believe I wasn't going to advance?

PW: Nothing.  Nevermind.  I just had a scratch in my throat for a second.  I'm sorry.  How do you feel about Vixen, Jessie Salco and Lucian Frost also advancing into the next round?  

Misty chuckles and waves her hand, waving off the question.

Misty: None of us really had much competition, so is it any surprise they advanced as well?  Besides, after round two, there will only be two left standing as Vixen is up against Lucian, and I am up against Jessie.

PW: How interesting would it be if both Vixen and Jessie advanced to the semi-finals and faced each other, knowing they are both NXT members?

Misty: As interesting as that would be, Miss Willow, that will not happen because Jessie will not be advancing after this round.  I'm not holding my breath that Vixen will advance either, though because she is facing Lucian and not myself, she stands a chance.

PW: You just seem to think that no one can beat you, don't you?  You really expect to breeze your way through the rest of the tournament?

A smile creeps on Misty's face as she places her thumb and index finger on her chin as if giving that question some thought.

Misty: Hmmm...How to answer those questions without sounding...Oh, to hell with it!  Of course no one else in this tournament can beat me, so naturally I will breeze my way through. The proof lies in who my first two opponents.  First, one of PRA's representatives in Morpheus.  That was just too easy for words.  Next up, Jessie Salco, a woman who I have already beaten with ease just over a month ago.  I look at my list of possible opponents from here on out, and each one of them I know I can beat, because I've faced people a hell of a lot tougher than they are.  They all need to realize, Miss Willow, that I am the one to beat in this tournament.  I am the one they all need to worry about.

PW: Confident as ever, I see.

Misty: Confidence is key, Miss Willow.  Without confidence, I wouldn't stand a chance.  I won the J-Cup last year, and I'm fighting like hell to keep it where it belongs, and that is with me.  Plain and simple.  If Jessie Salco believes she can stop me in only the second round, I look forward to seeing the effort she puts out.  Because it won't be enough.

A knock on the door interrupts them and Misty looks towards the door.  Sebastian's voice comes from outside the room once again.

Sebastian: Forgive me for interrupting, my Queen, but there are other Bombshells that have arrived and are wanting inside.

Misty: Very well then.  Miss Willow, I believe this interview is over.  I have other things to attend to.  It was a pleasure as always.

Misty then snaps her fingers and Ruby is at her side.  The two brush past Pussy Willow, as the door opens and other Bombshells head inside to prepare for Climax Control.  They send dirty looks at Misty and Ruby, though the two pay no attention to them as they walk out the door, rejoining the brothers before the disappear down the hall to attend to other business and the scene fades to black.  

86
Climax Control Archives / One Thing At A Time
« on: February 05, 2013, 08:27:06 PM »
 
After Climax Control


What an eventful day it had been for The Queen of the Damned.  Just hours before Climax Control she had been in Nova Scotia competing in the first round of the NWA J-Cup Tournament.  She and PRA's Morpheus had put on quite a show, and in the end, Misty did exactly what she said she would do.  She defeated Morpheus to advance to the second round.  Fellow SCW Bombshells Vixen and Jessie Salco had also advanced, as did Lucian Frost.  SCW was already dominating the J-Cup Tournament, putting the odds in their favor to keep the J-Cup in SCW territory.

Immediately after defeating Morpheus, Misty and her disciples had to hightail it to the airport and catch their flight back to Las Vegas, where Misty was booked in yet another tournament.  Misty found herself teamed up with Thatcher Rex in their first round match of SCW's Blast From The Past Mixed Tag Team Tournament.  She had barely gotten their in time, just shortly before her match and had to get ready quickly.  Though not before being scolded by Christian Underwood for Ruby's actions against Odette Ryder last week.  

Misty and Thatcher were an unlikely pairing, but ultimately, they proved to be a cohesive team as they defeated Angel Kash and Rage, and advanced to the second round.  Misty locked in The Queen's Punishment, forcing Angel Kash to submit.  Two matches in one day, both ending in victories for Misty.  To say she was in a good mood was an understatement, but things are about to get even better for her shortly as she and her disciples are preparing to leave.  As the group is heading out to the parking lot, just ahead Misty spots a familiar face.  Gabriel is quickly heading to his own car, but he's not in the best of moods.  Misty gets a devilish grin on her face as an idea pops into her head.  Just before  he reaches his car, Misty calls out to him, stopping him in his tracks.

Misty: Gabriel!  Hang on a second!

When Gabriel sees Misty and her disciples, he shakes his head and heads towards his car again.  Misty disciples turn to look at her, wondering what she is doing.  She holds a hand up, telling them to wait just a moment, and she chases after Gabriel.  He pays no attention to her as he unlocks his car, and is about to get inside, but Misty has quickly caught up with him and is standing directly in front of his prized Bugatti Veyron.

Misty: Has anyone ever told you it is rude to ignore someone?

Gabriel looks up, glaring at Misty and the grin on her face.  He takes notice of just how close she is to his car.

Gabriel: You're really one to talk about being rude, don't ya think?  Get the hell away from my car.

Misty: Oooh, someone is a bit crabby this evening.  I can't say I blame you, though.  And relax, I'm not even touching your precious baby.  Honestly, what is it with the obsession a man has for his car?

Misty laughs, but Gabriel doesn't show the same amusement.  He only seems more agitated as he opens his car door.

Gabriel: It doesn't matter if you're touching my car or not.  You're standing in my way, but if you really want me to run ya over, I will.  I'm in a bad enough mood to do it, too.

Misty: While that last statement may be true, I don't think you'd risk hurting this beautiful expensive car by hurting me.  I'm sure it is a tempting thought, but I've seen just how much you love this car, so I don't see it happening.

Gabriel slams the door shut, sighing out of frustration.  Misty folds her arms across her chest, satisfied with herself as Ruby and the Brothers warily watch on behind them.

Gabriel: You really want to test that theory?  What the hell do you want, because I'm in no mood for your shit right now.  

Misty steps from in front of the car, walking over to stand in front of Gabriel.  She can sense the tension coming from the Sin of Greed, but she hides her amusement and uses it to her advantage.

Misty: I know the mood you're in, Gabriel.  That is why I wanted to speak to you.  I saw what happened earlier.  Congratulations on advancing to the next round of the tournament, by the way.  You and Roxi Johnson make quite the team.

Gabriel: I can't exactly say the same thing for you and Thatcher.  Then again, I'd feel just as sorry for anyone else you would have been teamed with.

Misty: Really?  Would you feel the same way had I been teamed with Jordan Williams instead of Odette?

Misty clearly strikes a nerve in Gabriel, as he narrows his eyes at her, but he doesn't say a word.  Misty can see him clench his hand into a fist at his side.

Misty: That is what I thought.  I am not here trying to make you angrier than you already are, Gabriel--

Gabriel: Well you're doing a piss poor job of preventing that, and you still haven't said why you're here.

Misty: You might not believe me when I say this, but I was concerned when I saw what Odette did to you earlier.  After all, you went to check on her as fast as you could after your match was over and what does she do?  She orders you away.  Heartless comes to mind...

Gabriel shakes his head and lets out a sarcastic laugh.

Gabriel: Do you really expect me to believe that?  If you hadn't pulled that shit last month and kidnapped Melody--

Misty: Really, Gabriel?  You are going to place the blame on me for this?  I am not forcing Odette to do anything, am I?  I am not inside her head telling her how to act.  She is doing all of this on her own.  And for your information, Melody Grace was not harmed while I had her, nor do I consider my actions as kidnapping as everyone seems to call it.  

Gabriel: Really?  Because taking a person against their will isn't considered kidnapping?  You really are stupid.

Misty laughs and shakes her head.  From behind her, Damien clears his throat getting her attention.  She turns around to acknowledge him, but she holds up her hand saying she will still be a moment.  Gabriel glances towards them as well, but quickly looks away, not intimidated.  Misty turns her attention back to Gabriel.

Misty: I had to get Melody alone, but that was almost impossible as she spent all of her time around Odette.  Everyone might be on Odette's side right now, but I think they're all starting to see who she really is.  You're starting to see it too, right?  Odette isn't as perfect as she's making herself out to be.  Melody knows it.  It's why she has yet to speak to Odette since she was...rescued.

Gabriel: Are you done?  From the looks of you, your goons are getting impatient over there.

Misty: They will be fine, but I'm not sure the same can be said for you.  You are avoiding my questions.  Why is that, Gabriel?  

Gabriel doesn't respond right away.  He remains silent for a long while, contemplating the answer to that question...processing everything in his mind.  Misty stands there, waiting patiently, but she doesn't say a word.  Gabriel finally breaks the silence.

Gabriel: I know what you're trying to do, and it's not going to work.  Why don't you stay the hell out of my business?

Misty: I'm not trying to do anything.  I know women like Odette.  I see right through them, and do you want to know why?

Gabriel rolls his eyes and then gives Misty a look that says "enlighten me."  Misty takes a step forward, closing the distance between the two.

Misty: I know women like Odette, because at one time, I was exactly like her.  I was living the life everyone else expected me to live, and being someone I wasn't.  The only difference is, I was with someone who isn't quite as intelligent and gifted at reading people as you are, so I had to end it myself, because I grew tired of living a lie.  Odette won't.  She doesn't want to tarnish her good reputation, does she?  You want some advice, Gabriel?

Gabriel: Not really.

Misty smiles and laughs.  She leans in close as if she has to whisper.

Misty: Get rid of her before it's too late.  I know you are the Sin of Greed and all, but sometimes, we all can't get what we want.  And Odette Ryder will never be everything you want.

Misty pats Gabriel on the shoulder, and he looks down to his shoulder.  He shrugs it off, almost getting the chills, and Misty turns to walk away leaving him standing there thinking things over.  Before she returns to her disciples, she turns around and has one last thing to say to Gabriel.

Misty: Oh and by the way, Gabriel.  I have to say, if by some chance Thatcher and I do not advance in this tournament, I would simply love to see you and Roxi Johnson face Odette and Jordan in the final round.  It'll make things interesting, don't you think?

Misty then turns around, heading back to her disciples with a satisfied smirk on her face.  Gabriel takes a deep breath and gets in his car, roaring the engine to life not long after.  He speeds out of the parking lot as Misty joins her disciples once again, and she can't help but be proud of herself.  Ruby looks at her curiously.

Ruby: What was that all about, my Queen?  

Misty shrugs, that proud grin never leaving her face.

Misty: Oh that...That was just something Odette said couldn't be done, and it was far too easy.  Darkness always prevails, my dear.  Darkness always prevails.

Misty begins laughing a slow maniacal laugh as she has her arms folded across her chest, and her eyes show signs of pure evil and hate.  Her disciples grin wickedly as well, and they all head towards their van just across the lot as the scene fades out.

********************


Misty is fast asleep in her bed, as the sun begins to make its rise in the sky.  The light starts to peek its way in through the curtains covering her window.  All is relatively quiet in her home, except for...Wait.  This can't be right.  The soft cooing of a baby is heard, causing Misty's eyes to bolt open, having been awoken from her deep sleep.  She can't tell if she is hearing things right or not, so she slowly sits up in the bed, looking around her.  Aside from the faint sunlight shining in through the window, the room is mostly dark.  Misty listens to the cooing noises continue, almost afraid to even move or speak.

Misty: Ruby?  Ruby are you in here?  What is that noise?  

Ruby doesn't answer her, further confusing Misty.  The baby continues to coo, as well as make other noises, but surprisingly, it doesn't cry.  Misty sits in the bed for several minutes, almost in a state of terrified shock, before she finally reaches to the bedside table and turns on the light.  She nearly jumps back when she spots the basonet next to the bed, and the baby wrapped in a blue blanket laying inside it, kicking his little feet and looking around.  Tears form in her eyes as she looks at the little baby boy, and she slowly crawls to the edge of the bed to get a better look.  She lifts her head slowly, keeping her eyes focused on the baby.  It is what happens next that changes her whole world.  The baby moves his head and looks at her, and it sends her over the edge.  Misty nearly trips out of the bed as she stands over the basonet, gently lowering her hand to touch his face.  

Misty: Oooh...My precious baby boy...

She gently pulls him into her arms, never taking her eyes off of him.  As a baby normally does, his attention is all over the place, but when she runs her fingers along his cheek, he looks towards her, she gets a good look at his eyes.  His eyes and his full head of dark hair remind her of two people, and it is all she can think about.

Misty: You look just like your Daddy and your big sister, you know that, my sweet baby boy?  Those eyes...

Misty rocks her son in her arms, placing her index finger in his tiny little hand.  He grasps it just a bit, bringing a warm motherly smile to Misty's face.  She walks around the room, cradling him and whispering to him, feeling complete joy in her heart.  She is so focused on her son that she doesn't even notice the door to her room open.  Ruby steps inside, but she stops right in the doorway and stares at Misty.  She observes her Queen, watching her every move as Misty continues to walk around the room, rocking her arms back and forth, but it is the expression on her face that is more baffling to Ruby.  Ruby has never seen her Queen look this genuinely happy.

Ruby: My Queen?  What are you doing?

Misty turns around, acknowledging that she heard Ruby.  She is smiling from ear to ear as she glances at Ruby, but then turns her attention back to her infant son in her arms.  

Misty: Oh, Ruby...Isn't he beautiful?  He's more perfect than I could have imagined!

Ruby scratches her head as she looks at Misty, and her odd behavior.  She watches on with concern as Misty lowers her head to her arms, and moves it back and forth to the size as if nuzzling something.  

Ruby: Isn't who beautiful, my Queen?  Who are you talking about?

Misty lifts her head and looks at Ruby, now confused herself.  She looks down to her son in her arms, then spins around as if showing him to Ruby.  Her smile never leaves her face, though it fades slightly out of confusion over Ruby's question.

Misty: Ruby, quit acting like you don't see my son in my arms.  Don't act like you can't hear him cooing.  He's so...happy.  So innocent and perfect in every way, and I'm holding him in my arms.  His basonet is right next to my bed!

Ruby slowly takes a step further.  She looks next to Misty's bed, but shakes her head, seeing nothing.  There is no basonet there, and Misty is not holding her baby boy in her arms.  Ruby realizes she must be sleepwalking, or perhaps hallucinating.  Either way, her concern grows as she slowly approaches her.

Ruby: My Queen, look at me.  Look at me.

Misty: He looks just like Eden when she was born, and he has Spike's eyes.  Oh, wait until Spike sees him!  

Ruby's eyes widen as she hears the pure excitement in Misty's voice as she mentions Spike's name.  She cautiously walks towards her, contemplating her next move, but she honestly doesn't know what to do.  One wrong move could send Misty into an emotional breakdown.

Ruby: My Queen...

Misty completely tunes Ruby out as she focuses on what is apparently a hallucination.  Each time Ruby gets close to her, Misty turns away and walks in a different direction, whispering to her "son".

Misty: My son...My beautiful son.  Oh my...I haven't named you yet!  Ruby, how could I forget to name my own son?  Well, let's think about this carefully...

Misty begins contemplating names in her head, trying to pick out the perfect one.  She says some aloud, but Ruby can't understand what she says as she is almost mumbling.

Misty:  We're just going to have to talk to Daddy and have him help, aren't we sweetie?  Yes, I think we should go find him.

Ruby: My Queen, you need to lay down.  You are not well...

Ruby tries to place a gentle hand on Misty's shoulder, but Misty pulls away and takes a step back.  She pulls her arms in closer to her chest, as if protecting her son from Ruby.

Misty: What are you talking about, Ruby?  I'm perfect.  I've never felt better.  I have my son in my arms.  Spike needs to see him.  Eden...Oh Eden is going to be so excited about being a big sister!  And Timmy will--

Ruby: My Queen, listen to me, please.  You are daydreaming.  You are not holding your baby boy in your arms.  He is not there.  He died, my Queen.  You know this.  Please, listen to me.  Please.

Misty stares at Ruby, shaking her head, still holding her arms close to her chest.  In her mind, she can see her son in her arms...she can feel his heart beating and the rise and fall of his chest as he breathes.  She can hear him make the adorable little noises that babies make.

Misty: No...Get...Get away from me!  You're lying!  He's right here in my arms!  I can feel him!  I can see him!  He's not dead!

Just then Misty looks past Ruby and to her bedroom door.  She has a panicked smile on her face as she looks towards the person who has walked in her room...or so she thinks.  Once again, in her mind, she sees her ex-fiancee and the father to her children standing there, staring at her and their son.

Misty: Spike!  Spike, tell Ruby the truth!  You see him don't you?  You can see our son in my arms, can't you?  He's alive, Spike.  He's alive!

Ruby turns around, looking towards the doorway, but there is no one there.  She looks at Misty, now terrified for her Queen's mental well being.

Misty: Spike, come meet our son.  He looks just like you...and Eden.  Wait, is Eden with you?

"Spike" doesn't utter a single word.  He tilts his head to the side as he focuses on Misty, then looks towards their son.  Misty begins walking towards him, and he does the same, until they are standing just inches apart.  "Spike" looks down at their son, and Misty holds him out to him.  "Spike" takes their son in his arms, keeping his attention focused on the raven haired little boy in his arms.  "Spike" cracks a little smile in the corner of his mouth, before he lifts his eyes and his gaze falls on Misty, and it turns purely sadistic.  Misty looks at him, a proud smile once again on her face as she "sees" Spike holding their son for the first time.  Ruby stands next to Misty, watching on, growing more and more worried as Misty's frame of mind continues to worsen.

Ruby: My Queen...

Misty doesn't acknowledge Ruby again, as she stares at the hallucination in front of her.  Her smile quickly starts to fade as "Spike" begins to back away, still holding their "son" in his arms.  Misty shakes her head, letting out an awkward laugh.

Misty: Spike...Spike what are you doing?  

He continues to back away, pulling their son closer towards him as he grins at Misty sadistically.  Misty steps forward, reaching out to him, trying to grab him, but "Spike" doesn't let her.  Misty panics further, not understanding what is happening.

Misty: Spike, give him to me.  Give me back our son.

Ruby: My Queen, there is no one there!  You're hallucinating...

Misty: He's taking my son, Ruby...Damien!  Dante!  Sebastian!  Zane!  Stop him!  He's taking my son!!!

"Spike" laughs as he turns and walks out of the room, and Misty tries to chase after him.  Ruby wraps her arms around Misty's waist, holding her back as best as she can, though Misty is completely hysterical at this point.  She is frantically trying to break free from Ruby's grasp when the brothers come running into the room.

Misty: Stop him!  Please stop him!  He took my son!!  STOP HIM!!!!

The brothers all look to Ruby, confused and worried over what is going on.  The tears are pouring down Misty's cheeks, as she and Ruby collapse to the floor, and her fighting subsides.  Ruby looks at Damien, the concern evident in both their faces.

Ruby: Damien, call Dr. Lord.  Now!  Zane, please help me with her.

Misty is sobbing uncontrollably as she is just staring at the door. Damien rushes out the door to go call Dr. Lord while Zane approaches Misty and Ruby, kneeling to the floor in front of them.  Ruby runs her hand through Misty's hair, attempting to comfort her and calm her down as best as she can.

Ruby: Shhh, my Queen.  Everything is alright.  It was only your imagination.  Spike was never here.  Please calm down.

Misty: Yes...he...was!  I...saw him...right over...there!

Misty can barely get a full sentence out as she starts hyperventilating.  Dante and Sebastian look at each other, then to Ruby and Zane.  Nothing any of them do seems to be helping her, and when all is said and done, Misty passes out in Ruby's arms.  Zane takes her into his arms, prepared to carry her back to her bed, when Damien appears back in the room holding his cell phone in his hand.  He sees Zane getting ready to lay Misty back in the bed, and he stops him.

Damien: No, Zane.  Dr. Lord wants us to bring her to his clinic immediately.  Wait...is she alright?

Damien has noticed that Misty isn't conscious, and his concern grows.  Sebastian approaches him.

Sebastian: She passed out just a few moments ago, Damien.  Why does Dr. Lord want to see her at the clinic?

Zane keeps a hold of Misty in his arms as Damien turns to speak to Sebastian.

Damien: He may wish to have her hospitalized.  I don't agree with that decision, but we shall see.  Dante, go pull the van around front.  We will meet you out there.

Dante: Of course, Damien.

Dante then turns and walks out of the room without another word.  Zane carries Misty towards Damien and Sebastian with Ruby following next to him closely, glancing over to Misty occasionally.  She may have been upset with her just last week, but her Queen was in trouble and needed her support.  They all walk down to the van where Dante is waiting for them, and after carefully loading her inside, Dante drives off heading towards the clinic.

********************

The Next Day


The scene opens up inside Dr. Lord's clinic.  Ruby and the Brothers all look more than exhausted as they are seated outside the exam room where Dr. Lord is looking after Misty.  Normally Ruby would be inside as well, overseeing her care and assisting Dr. Lord, but he has told them it would be best if all of them stayed outside.  As of yet, Misty has yet to fully regain consciousness, as she only briefly awoke several times since yesterday.  Dr. Lord has been closely monitoring her, waiting to make a decision on whether or not she needs to be hospitalized until she is fully conscious and able to speak to him.  Ruby and the Brothers want to take her back home, but he suggests against it, and actually suggested that they return home without her, but they refused and have decided to wait as long as they can.

Dr. Lord is just about to head into a different room to get something, when Misty finally starts to wake up, and not for just a brief moment.  She opens her eyes and looks around her, though the confusion over where she is is evident in the look in her eyes.  She slowly sits up in the bed, looking around the room, and is relieved, yet still confused, when she sees Dr. Lord.

Misty: Dr. Lord?  Where the hell am I?

Dr. Lord: You are at my clinic, Misty.  How are you feeling?

Misty thinks for a moment as she swings herself around, letting her legs hang over the side of the bed.  She runs her hand through her hair, and shrugs.

Misty: Honestly?  I feel...great.  I feel very refreshed, and not tired at all.  Wait...what am I doing here?  Where are Ruby and the brothers?

Dr. Lord taps his chin as he approaches Misty.  She does seem to have more energy.

Dr. Lord: They are waiting just outside.  They are all fine I assure you.  What is the last thing you remember, Misty?

Misty: Why?  Dr. Lord, you're confusing the hell out of me.  Would you just tell me what is going on?

Dr. Lord: Just answer the question, please. I will explain everything once you do.  I just need to know what you remember.

Misty shakes her head, but then thinks. She appears slightly more confused.

Misty: I was in Nova Scotia on Sunday.  I won my first round match in the J-Cup tournament, and then the others and I flew back here for Climax Control.  Thatcher and I advanced in the Blast From the Past tournament.  Afterwards, I spoke to Gabriel out in the parking lot and came home and fell asleep in my bed.  Next thing I know, I'm waking up here in your clinic.  

Dr. Lord: Really?  Hmmm...

Misty stands up, standing directly in front of Dr. Lord.  She studies the expression on his face, suddenly getting worried herself.

Misty: Dr. Lord...Would you please say something?!  Anything...

Dr. Lord: I'm not exactly sure what happened, but considering you don't remember anything, I can only assume it was an extreme case of sleep walking.  Let me go get Ruby, and she can explain what happened, as she witnessed the whole thing.

Misty is about to argue, but Dr. Lord walks over to the door.  He opens it and calls for Ruby.  Ruby doesn't hesitate and she is in the room within seconds and Dr. Lord closes the door behind them. Ruby is relieved to see Misty awake and looking better.

Ruby: You are awake!  It is such a relief, my Queen.  How are you feeling?

Misty lets out an awkward laugh as she again runs her hand through her hair.

Misty: As I told Dr. Lord, I feel great.  I feel very rested and relaxed, though I am very confused as to what I am doing here.  Dr. Lord mentioned something about sleepwalking?

Ruby turns to look at Dr. Lord, surprised to hear this.

Ruby: Sleepwalking?  Are you sure that is what it was?  That was a very extreme episode of sleepwalking if that is the case.

Misty: Ruby, what the hell happened?  

Ruby: You don't remember?

Ruby turns and looks Misty locks her eyes on Misty's.  Misty shows no sign that she remembers a thing, and Ruby turns to Dr. Lord, asking for his permission to reveal what happened.  Dr. Lord nods once, giving her the go ahead and she reluctantly turns back to Misty who is waiting patiently for answers.

Ruby: I, uh...I'm not quite sure how to explain what happened yesterday morning.

Misty: Yesterday morning?  I've been out for that long?

Ruby: For the most part, yes.  I went into your room yesterday morning to see what you wanted for breakfast when I found you walking around the room.  You looked as though you were holding something in your arms, but there was nothing there.  My Queen, you thought you were holding your son in your arms, but then it progressed..

Ruby hesitates in finishing her sentence looking down to the floor, and Misty approaches her.  She places a finger on Ruby's chin, lifting her face so she is looking directly at her.

Misty: Go on, Ruby.  You can tell me what happened.

Ruby: You thought that parasite of an ex-fiancee of yours was there as well.  You saw him taking your son, and you were hysterical.  I tried--we all tried to snap you out of it, but nothing worked.  You eventually passed out and Dr. Lord wanted you brought here.

Misty seems shocked to hear what happened, and she tries to remember any or all of it, but she doesn't.

Misty: I thought I saw Spike...taking our son?  Well isn't that odd.

Ruby: Very odd, my Queen.  You seemed very happy to see him, also.  You were going to ask him for help in naming the baby...

Misty lets out a loud laugh.  Ruby and Dr. Lord aren't quite sure what is so amusing.

Misty: Now that is hilarious, if I'm being honest.  You should have known right there that I was having a nightmare.  As if I'd ever be happy to see Spike.  Working with him is bad enough--

Dr. Lord: Misty, listen to me for a second.  This incident yesterday morning is exactly why you need to take a break.  You were so exhausted, it all ended up being too much you could handle and look at what happened?  You slept for almost twenty-four hours.

Misty: I'm not going to tell you again, Dr. Lord.  I am not taking time off.  

Dr. Lord: Do you want to wind up in the hospital, Misty?

Misty goes silent as she stares at Dr. Lord.

Dr. Lord: Well, do you?

Misty: Of course not!  But, that's not going to happen!

Dr. Lord: Not if you don't take a break, because you're just adding more and more stress to yourself and your body can't handle it.  You need sleep, Misty.  This is just the first of many ways your body will tell you to relax.  You have to listen to me.  Listen to Ruby and the brothers as well.  Granted, the brothers are not as vocal about their concerns, but trust me when I say they are concerned.

Misty stares at Dr. Lord for a moment, not sure of how to respond.  She looks at Ruby a few minutes later, studying the expression on her face and it is then that she can see it. She sees the worry and the exhaustion in Ruby's eyes.  She takes in a deep breath and steps forward.

Misty: Okay, look.  I'm sorry for causing you all to worry so much, but you have to understand, everything I am doing, I'm doing for a reason.  Wrestling is my life.  SCW needs me.  The NWA needs me.  If I'm not there, do you know what will happen?  Do you understand what happened when I was gone for those three months last year?

Ruby: We all understand the important role you play within Sin City Wrestling and the Alliance, my Queen.  We are not trying to get you to stop forever, but you need to slow down.  This war with Odette and the constant battle of words with people on Twitter just seem pointless in our eyes.  It's almost as if you're trying to prove something to all of them.

Misty: What if I am?

Ruby takes a step forward, standing directly in front of Misty.  She takes a hold of Misty's shoulders, keeping her gaze on her queen.

Ruby: Why do you feel that you need to?

Misty: I don't feel that I need to, Ruby.  It just...it keeps me relevant!  People may not like how I do things or the decisions I make, but I want to prove to everyone that no matter what they all say or do, I'm not going to change for any of them.  I'm going to do whatever the hell I want...whatever the hell I need to do to show that I'm still in this game.  I'm not the Bombshell Champion?  A championship belt doesn't mean shit in my eyes.  In my heart and soul...yes I do have a soul...I will ALWAYS be the champion.  If I were to face Vixen today, I'd beat her and get my title back and everyone knows it, but I made the decision to target Odette first.

Ruby shakes her head and lowers her hands from Misty's shoulders.  

Ruby: I understand that, but the both of you are now distracted with this Mixed Tag Team tournament, don't you think you should focus on that for now?  One thing at a time, my Queen.  If you try and focus on too much at once, surely you're bound to make a mistake sooner or later.  

Misty: Did I make any mistakes on Sunday, Ruby?  I won both of my matches without a problem.  You and the brothers all saw.  Do you realize that my next two matches, I have the opportunity to send more messages to Odette?  Thatcher and I are facing Nick Jones and Vixen this week, and my next round match in the J-Cup tournament is against Jessie Salco.  Two out of three NXT girls, both who have yet to beat me at all!  This is all just too easy.

Ruby: Once again, you are not listening to me, my Queen.  All I am trying to get you to see is that you need to focus on only one problem at a time, as it comes.  Your match with Thatcher against Nick and Vixen is this week, so just worry about that first.  You're overwhelming your mind with so much information at once.  Mr. Underwood instated a no-contact clause for you and Odette for the foreseeable future, until the next time you face each other, so isn't this war with Miss Ryder pointless right now?  You have apparently already had a huge effect on her, as her life is crashing to the ground around her.  Why keep pushing it further?  

Off to the side, Dr. Lord remains silent as he lets Ruby try and get through to Misty.  Misty glances at him, but he shakes his head, signaling he has nothing to say at the moment, and she turns her attention back to Ruby.

Misty: My work with Odette is no where near done, Ruby, but I'll make you a deal.  I will take a step back from this war with Odette...for now.  I will focus on this mixed tag team match first, and do what I need to do to ensure that Thatcher and I win the whole thing.  Besides, I'm sure my little chat with Gabriel on Sunday will prove to have been quite effective.  

Ruby: Thank you, my Queen.

Misty: I am sorry for worrying you and the brothers, Ruby.  I will do my best to slow down and not add more to my plate.

In an uncharacteristic display of affection, Misty takes Ruby in her arms and hugs her.  Ruby seems surprised, but she hugs her queen back, and the beginnings of a smile form at the corner of her mouth.  Misty steps back and looks toward Dr. Lord.

Misty: Am I free to go home now?

Dr. Lord thinks for a moment, before he pulls out his prescription pad, writing her out a prescription and hands it to her.

Dr. Lord: On one condition.  I'm prescribing you something to help you sleep at night.  You take them and start getting some rest, because you really need it.

Misty takes the prescription and nods to him with a smile.

Misty: Absolutely, Dr. Lord.  Thank you again for your care.  If I need anything I will be sure to give you a call.  Come on, Ruby.  Let's go.

Misty shakes Dr. Lord's hand, then heads toward the door with Ruby following behind her.  The two walk out of the room and leave the clinic soon after, as Dr. Lord stands there, shaking his head, still very concerned for his patient.

Dr. Lord: I hope for her sake that she is telling the truth.  Out of all of my patients, she is the most stubborn.  

Dr. Lord sighs and then walks out of the room as the scene fades out.

********************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #2


Hello everyone and welcome to my mind...again!  Did you enjoy last week's glimpse into what goes on inside the mind of yours truly?  Yes?  No?  Maybe even a little bit?  Regardless of how you answer, I could really care less. \'wink.gif\'  You see, some people think I should do my promotional work for my matches a certain way....the way he does his own, because mine are just sooo incredibly boring.  At least to him, they are.  Well, I refuse to change the way I do things simply because one person doesn't like it or finds it boring.  In fact, if none of you liked the way I did things, I still wouldn't change because as I said before, I do things MY way.  After all, its worked out just fine so far.  So why change?

Since I returned in October, I've only lost one match...just one.  Unfortunately it was to Miss Ryder, but I have unfinished business with her.  Business that once this Blast From the Past tournament is done, will pick up right where we left off.  I won't focus on Miss Ryder too much at the moment, because I believe one of the brothers or Ruby will end up reading this and I do not wish to go back on my promise to them, and my promise to myself.  

You see, it has come to my attention recently that I am having a difficult time in sorting out my priorities as of late.  I have so much going on, that I am focusing on the wrong things at the wrong time.  If I don't figure things out, and soon, my whole word could come crashing down around me, and I don't want that.  I can't prove all of the ignorant fools who call me a washed up has been right by letting one mistake ruin everything and send me into a downward spiral.  So, I have made a decision.  A decision that my partner, Thatcher Rex, better pay close attention to.  A decision that our opponents this week better pay attention to.

I will admit, when  I first heard about this tournament, I was not looking forward to it.  After seeing all of the men who signed up for it, I saw who each of my potential partners could have been, and none of them sat well with me.  Thatcher Rex in particular, and it was due to his obvious dislike for me as he voiced on Twitter.  I watched his promo last week, after submitting my own, and I have to admit I got quite a chuckle out of everything he had to say.

Thatcher, I am well aware of the fact that you don't like me and that you don't trust me.  I know you were less than pleased with my decision to tag myself into the match on Sunday when we faced Rage and Angel Kash, but allow me to explain.  You see, I've never been big on the whole tag team scene, and I'm sure many will agree.  I've never been very trusting of anyone else, because when it comes down to it, the only person I can trust, is myself.  I tagged myself in for one reason and one reason only.  Because I was not finished with Angel Kash.  I wanted to end her, and had I not tagged myself in, I do not believe you would have tagged me in again, or that you would have been given the chance.  Don't get me wrong, I simply can not stand Rage, but he is a fierce competitor, and he wouldn't have tagged Angel in any more than you would have.

I like to fight, Thatcher, and I am sure you feel the same.  I know you don't agree with how I do things, but in my eyes, a win is a win no matter how the job gets done.  I didn't cheat to win that match did I?  Last I recall, I didn't.  Be happy with the victory and focus on our next opponents, because when it comes to the one YOU will be facing, you will need all the luck you can get.  I have already proved that I can beat Vixen, but are you up to the challenge of Nick Jones?  You see, if you aren't already aware, Nick Jones and I are a lot alike.  And it is not just because of he walks around with the entourage and I have my disciples.  That is a mere coincidence.

You see, I was the first two-time Bombshell Champion, and Nick Jones was the first two-time Heavyweight Champion.  He might have bragging rights because of the length of this first title run, but the length of time in a title reign doesn't mean much in my eyes.  Oh, and wouldn't you know that the first time both of us lost our titles, we lost them to a member of the Sins?  Granted, Kittie was not a member of the Sins yet when she defeated me, but that is besides the point.  

Nick Jones will be no easy task.  You may have faced the man who defeated him for the title he once held, last week, but we all know that Rage's win over Nick was pure luck.  Everyone knows that his time as the Heavyweight Champion was a joke, and that Nick is the real dominant force on the men's division.  Would you like to carry the SCW Heavyweight Championship one day, Thatcher?  You'd be a fool to say no, but if you want to prove that you are worthy of that belt, the way to do it is by making a statement against Nick Jones.  I hope you are up for the challenge, Mr. Rex.  Try not to focus on your distrust in me and look at the bigger picture, because Nick Jones is not one you should take lightly at all.  Just a friendly warning.

And do not worry about me being able to handle Vixen, either.  Ahh, Vixen...our current Bombshell Champion.  Congratulations again, Vixen.  You finally achieved something you have been working towards since you first stepped foot here in SCW.  You finally won the Bombshell Championship when you defeated...**giggles**...Amanda Cortez.  Not much of a challenge, though was it?  The last time you had a shot at the Bombshell Championship who did you face?  Ahh, yes...You faced me.  And you failed.  I applaud your effort, though.  

I must admit, I have seen a vast improvement in you, Vixen, though some of your decisions lately have been...questionable.  Shacking up with my ex, and the father of my children, for one thing was hardly a wise decision.  I have a question, Vix...When your lips meet his in a passionate kiss, how does it feel knowing that those same lips met mine numerous times for six long years? How does it feel knowing that...Nevermind.  I won't go there, but if you think about it hard enough, I'm sure you can guess as to where my mind was wandering just then.  

Does it bother you Vix, that everything you currently have, I had first?  The Bombshell Championship...Spike Staggs...NXT.  It was all mine first.  That right there proves just who the better woman between us really is.  Deny it all you want, but it is the truth.  Oh and how appropriate is it that you are competing in the J-Cup tournament this year, when I was the one who won it last year.  And your next opponent is the man I defeated to get my spot in the tournament last year.  So many coincidences, right?  Wrong!

Vixen, you will never, and I mean NEVER achieve what I have achieved.  You can try all you want...That is what you are doing, isn't it?  You're trying to prove your the best...that you're better than me, when we all know it is far from the truth.  It doesn't matter how many times we face each other, Vixen.  I will ALWAYS beat you, because I will ALWAYS be better than you.  Spike will deny it.  The fans will deny it, but my actions will always speak the truth.  Against me, Vixen...You are NOTHING.  

I will admit, you lucked out by drawing Nick Jones as your partner.  You stand a chance...a miniscule one, though, at advancing to the finals, but if I have anything to say about it, your run in this tournament ends this Sunday against me and Thatcher.  Sorry to disappoint you, Vixen.  Though if I were you, I wouldn't be too disappointed, though.  I'm sure you would much rather focus on defending that title of yours than worrying about some silly little tournament, right?  I certainly hope the answer is yes.  

My name is already cemented in the SCW record books, but winning this tournament would add it to one more place.  It would further prove why I am the BEST Bombshell to ever step foot in SCW, and while there will be no one else like me!  You don't trust me, Thatcher?  I will leave you with this statement...I will stop at nothing, and I mean NOTHING to have my name further cemented in SCW History.  If you name is next to it, so be it.  It will still be there.  Being a part of a tag team has never been my forte, but I will do anything and everything in my power to get us the win, and that is a promise.  But here is a final promise...I will NOT cheat to win.  Don't believe me?  Just wait and see.

Let that be a warning to Nick Jones and Vixen, too.  Oh, and Nicky boy...if your entourage decides to try and get involved, I'm fairly confident that my disciples are far more powerful than your goons.  Keep that in mind.

Nick Jones and Vixen...Your souls are damned and they belong to me!


 **END FEED**

87
Climax Control Archives / Taking On Too Much?
« on: February 01, 2013, 02:24:43 PM »
 The pain is excruciating.  It is simply unbearable.  Why won't someone help me?  Where is a doctor?  I need a God damn doctor!  My baby...Oh God, my baby needs help!  Can't anyone hear me?  Helllooo?!  I need to save my baby!  I don't care if I have to give my life to save his.  Someone...anyone...please save my son!

She can't move.  She needs to stand up to find help, but she is temporarily paralyzed.  She is in so much pain, she can't find the strength to move.  One of her arms and legs are broken.  She has lost a lot of blood.  She is drifting in and out of consciousness, and inside her mind brief flashes of just how she got to this point run through her mind.  She was attacked, but the culprit is long gone, satisfied with leaving a pregnant woman for dead in the middle of this damp and dark alley.

Can anyone hear me?!  Please someone help me!  My baby...My son.  I can feel him fading away.  He's not moving anymore.  Come on baby...kick mommy's belly.  You're a fighter like your mommy and daddy.  It's in your blood, sweetie.  Don't give up, baby.

She pleads, if only in her mind.  She can feel the life inside her fading away, if he hasn't already.  The time goes by ever so slowly, though it seems like she has been laying there for hours, waiting...pleading to survive.  Praying for her unborn child to survive.  Will anyone find her?  Will her baby make it?

Damn it!  Come on!  Fight damn it!  Don't give up!  I'll die before I lose you, baby boy!  I'll give up my dream of ever seeing your beautiful face if you just fight to live!  Please...Please...PLEASE!  DON'T DIE ON ME!

Her breathing becomes more labored, and tears run down her face.  She's losing him.  Inside her mind, she knows she is losing her child and there is not a thing she can do to help him.  She can't even help herself.  She is beginning to lose all hope, when she hears voices around her.  She tries to open her eyes, but she is just not strong enough.  The voices...a woman and three, maybe four, different men...surround her.  They plead with her as she had with her baby.  They beg her to hold on.  They tell her they are taking her to a doctor as fast as they can.  She just has to hold on.

Please...don't let my baby die.  Do whatever you can to save him.  He is all I have left.  I'll die before I lose my son...

She can feel herself being carefully loaded into a vehicle, and the voices of her rescuers become more and more incoherent as she finally goes completely unconscious.

********************


Her eyes flutter open and she slowly turns her head from side to side trying to look around the room.  Where is she?  A hospital?  A medical clinic?  She doesn't know, but she feels...nothing.  Oh God, she's completely numb, and her baby.  Her baby!  She can't feel him at all.

"My....Baby..." The words are almost incoherent, but those watching over her hear her regardless.  They are at her side immediately, thankful she has started coming to.

"Shhh...Do not try and speak.  You are badly hurt."

"I don't...care." She says, struggling to get the words out. "My son..."

She doesn't even look to her rescuers, as they look around at one another.  One of the men nods to the woman and she turns around, walking out of the room.  A few minutes later, she reappears in the room, holding something wrapped in a light blue blanket.  The woman has a blank expression on her face, as she slowly walks over to the injured woman in the bed.  The injured woman smiles as best as she can, knowing the woman is holding her son in her arms.  But why isn't he making a sound?  

"Let me...Let me see him."

The woman holding her son moves her eyes to look at one of the men.  He reluctantly nods, and she moves towards the woman in the bed, as a tear runs down her cheek.  Why is she crying?  The woman approaches her, sitting on the bed beside her.  She looks at the woman with a pain expression.

"I am so sorry, my Queen.  We did everything we could."

"What?  What are you talking about?  Give me my son."

The woman holding the baby leans in, showing him to his mother.  She looks at her son, and her eyes show nothing but confusion and pure terror.  

"What...What is wrong with him?!  Why is he so...pale?!"

The woman sets the baby down on the bed next to his mother and lowers her head sadly.  

"He is gone, my Queen.  We could not save him."

The baby's mother shakes her head furiously as her eyes fill with tears.  She stares at her lifeless child, refusing to believe this is true.  She reaches her good arm towards him, almost afraid to touch him.

"No...No...NO!" She cries. "He's not dead.  He's not gone!  BRING HIM BACK!  BRING HIM BACK!  BRING HIM BACK!"


********************


"BRING HIM BACK!"

Misty bolts upright in her bed, having awoken from her nightmare.  The nightmare she is currently living in a way.  Her face is drenched in a cold sweat, and tears are running down her face as she remembers ever bit of the nightmare.  She is gasping for air, trying to catch her breath as she tries to snap herself back to reality.  She pulls her knees into her stomach, wrapping her arms around her legs and she just breathes.  On any other night, Ruby would have been in here in a heartbeat, but before they had all gone to bed Misty gave Ruby strict orders to stay in her own room tonight.  Ruby had surely heard her scream.

Misty looks to the clock on the bedside table.  It is four in the morning, and after that nightmare, she isn't going to be able to fall back asleep.  Not that it would make much of a difference at this point.  Misty pulls the covers from over her, and gets out of bed.  She goes into her walk-in closet, grabbing some of her work out clothes.  She goes into the bathroom and changes into her workout clothes before heading downstairs to her training room to get in an early morning work out.  As she disappears down the hall, Ruby peeks her head from out of her room.  She heads into Misty's room and over to the bedside table, where several photos are seen laying out.  After a closer look, we see the now familiar ultrasound picture of the baby Misty lost last summer, and next to it are the photos that were given to her just last week on Climax Control.  The pictures of Odette Ryder and Misty and Spike's daughter, Eden.  Ruby runs her hand over all of the pictures with a look of pure sadness on her face.


Ruby: Losing one child is bad enough, but to feel as though you have lost two children is especially difficult, my Queen.  But you must be strong.  Young Eden will be back in your arms very soon, and you will heal from the loss of your son.  I will make sure of it.

Ruby lifts one of the pictures of Odette Ryder and Eden, glaring at it with a cold and sadistic look in her eyes.

Ruby: And Odette Ryder will pay a steep price.  She will not get away with using your own flesh and blood as a pawn in this war.  

Ruby then takes the photo, ripping it in half, keeping only the half with Eden on it.  She crumples the part with Odette in her hand, tossing it to the ground and stomping on it, before leaving her queen's room, and heading downstairs to join Misty.  She walks into the training room to find Misty is working on the punching bag, trying to clear her mind of one thing, and focus on her upcoming match.  She doesn't notice Ruby walk into the room as she hits the bag over and over, getting more vicious with each strike.  The last time she hits the bag, she yells out, having hit the bag wrong, sending a jolt of pain through her hand and up her arm.  She shakes her arm and squeezes her hand, trying to shake off the pain and Ruby approaches her.

Ruby: My Queen, are you alright?  Do not injure yourself before you match.

Misty turns around, having been startled by Ruby.  She just shakes her head as she gets back to working on the punching bag.

Misty: What are you doing down here, Ruby?  Go back to bed.

Ruby: I heard you leave your room and I got worried.  Did you get any sleep?

Misty responds by only nodding once.  Ruby knows better than to believe her, though she doesn't call her queen out on her blatant lie.

Misty: You can go back to bed Ruby.  I'd like some time to myself to clear my head.

Ruby: I will not leave you alone, my Queen.  I will not bother you at the moment, but I will not leave you alone.

Misty: Why?  Why won't you leave me alone now?  You've always listened to me before, so why the fuck are you suddenly choosing to disobey me?  I want to be left alone, Ruby!

Misty punches the bag with great force.  She seems highly frustrated as she punches the bag, then switches to kicking it as her speed increases.  Ruby approaches her, placing her hands on Misty's shoulders and she pulls her away from the bag.  Misty tries to push Ruby away, but it is a half-hearted attempted and it doesn't work.

Ruby: Because you are clearly troubled, my Queen.  You've taken on so much lately, and there is only so much the mind can handle.

Misty: I'm FINE!

Ruby: No you're not!  You are in denial, my Queen and we all see it!  You need to slow down, and soon, or you're going to break down.

Ruby looks at Misty with a pleading look in her eyes.  She can sense the stress that Misty is under, and can see it escalating day by day, yet Misty refuses to slow down.  Misty shakes her head and she appears to start trembling.  Ruby pulls her close in a comforting embrace.

Ruby: You know we speak the truth, my Queen.  If you didn't, you wouldn't be in this state that you currently are.  Please let us help you.  Let Dr. Lord help you.

Misty: No...No, I'm fine Ruby.  I'm just tired.

Ruby suddenly, and uncharacteristically, pushes Misty away from her as a furious look grows on her face.  Misty is taken by surprise as she looks at Ruby with a confused look on her face.

Ruby: I wish you would stop saying that, because you are most certainly NOT fine! You're just trying to convince everyone around you that you're fine.  You're trying to convince yourself that your fine, but we all see past it!  If you want to distract yourself from the obvious stress and pain you are under, then by all means, go right ahead, but just know one thing, my Queen.  As of this moment...my obedience to you is now up in the air.  I will not listen to a woman who refuses to listen to the concerns of those who care about her.  Have it your way, my Queen.

Ruby then turns away from Misty, briskly walking away from her and out of the room.  Misty stands there, shell shocked in a way, but also looking almost...heartbroken.  She stands there for what seems like minutes before she spins around, and stares at the punching bag.  Her nostrils flare, and she has a cold and malicious look in her eyes.  Suddenly, in a fit of rage, she punches the bag with all her strength and lets out a loud scream.  She punches it again, then kicks it before she begins destroying her training room in a mad rage and the scene fades out.

********************


It is late afternoon the following day.  All of Misty's disciples are up and about, doing various projects around their home.  They are all scheduled to leave for Nova Scotia in twenty-four hours as Misty prepares for her first round match in the NWA J-Cup tournament.  Damien, Dante, Sebastian and Zane are all getting things together for their trip to Nova Scotia while Ruby is in the kitchen, preparing dinner for the group.  But where is Misty?  Where is the Queen of the Damned?  If you look in her room, you will find her.  She is still in bed, though she is not sleeping.  Misty has her laptop in hand, furiously typing away, and Ruby has only seldom been in her room to check on her.  

As she continues to type, there is a knock on her door.  She looks up from the computer and towards the door, taking in a deep breath.


Misty: It's open!

She quickly turns her attention back to her computer as her door opens.  Dr. Lord, her personal physician as well as the physician to her disciples, walks in.  He closes the door behind him, as Misty only moves her eyes up from the computer to look towards him.

Misty: Dr. Lord...I was not expecting you today.

Dr. Lord: I know.  I thought I would stop by to see how you are doing.  I understand you, Ruby and the brothers are all scheduled to fly to Nova Scotia tomorrow?

Misty: Uh huh..That's right.

Misty doesn't acknowledge Dr. Lord, instead giving her full attention to her computer.  Dr. Lord takes a seat on the bed next to Misty.  He tries to look at what she is writing, but she pulls the computer away so he can't see.

Dr. Lord: How are you feeling?

Misty: I feel great.  Never better.

Dr. Lord nods once as Misty is short and vague with her responses.  She continues to ignore him, and he continues to question her, hoping she will speak to him.

Dr. Lord: And your sleeping schedule?  How is that working out for you?

Misty glances up to him, showing her obvious agitation.

Misty: Fine.  I'm sleeping just fine.

Dr. Lord: You sure about that?  Misty, can you stop what your doing for just a second and pay attention to me?

Misty shakes her head and continues to type.

Misty: I'm sorry, Dr. Lord, but we didn't have an appointment today.  Therefore, I have no reason to pay attention to you.  As you can see, I'm busy.  Please show yourself out.

Dr. Lord sighs, and thinks briefly about his next decision.  Knowing Misty and how stubborn she is, he closes the laptop as she is typing and takes it from her possession.  He stands up and walks it over to the dresser across the room.  This clearly angers Misty even further, as her face flushes red and she fumes.

Misty: Who the hell do you think you are?!

Dr. Lord: I am not here for a medical exam, Misty.  I am here because Ruby and the brothers have expressed their concerns over your recent behavior and lack of sleep.  I am here as a personal favor to check on you and to try and get you to listen to me.

Misty: Well I don't want to listen to anything you have to say.  So, as I said, let yourself out before--

Dr. Lord: Before what?  You call for Damien?  Or Zane maybe?  I hate to break it to you Misty, but they won't force me to leave.  They are the reason I am here today.  You're putting yourself under too much pressure lately.  I told you before that adding more distractions will not help you deal--

Misty suddenly pulls her hand back and smacks Dr. Lord hard across the face.  She leans in towards him, point her finger in his face.

Misty: Don't...you...dare!  Don't you DARE think about bringing up my miscarriage, do you understand me?!  It is in the past!  I am trying to move on, but you don't seem to understand that, do you?!  Damien...Dante...Sebastian...Zane...Ruby!  None of you seem to understand it, do you?!  I am not going to dwell on something that I can not change or take back!  I lost my children from the decisions I made, so it is time to move on!

Dr. Lord: Children?  Misty, you only lost one child...

Misty shakes her head acting as though she doesn't know what Dr. Lord is talking about.

Misty: I know that.  That's why I said child.

Dr. Lord: No, you didn't.  You said children.  As in multiple.  See, this is why we're all concerned.

Misty: I don't care!  I am going to keep doing what I am doing and making decisions for MY life, do you understand me?  Tomorrow, I am going to fly to Nova Scotia with or without Ruby and the Brothers.  Sunday, I am going to fight in my first round match for the J-Cup tournament, and I will advance to the second round.  After that match is done, I'm going to get right back on a plane and head back here to Las Vegas for my tag team match with Thatcher Rex.  I am going to fight in however many matches SCW and the NWA hand out to me, because that is what I do!  If you, Ruby and the Brothers don't like it, you're more than welcome to walk away.  I'm more than capable of doing things on my own.

Misty takes in a deep breath before she stands up and walks over to grab her computer.  She gets herself comfortable in her bed again, opening the laptop and continuing her writing where she left off.

Dr. Lord: For your sake, I hope you are right.  I don't agree with any of it, but I hope you're right, because the potential effects could be devastating.  I hope you realize that.  None of us are going to give up on you, and we will not leave you to deal with any of this alone.  Remember that.

Misty: Mmhmm..Sure.

Dr. Lord: Good luck in both of your matches this week.  I will see you next week, then.

Misty nods, pretending as if she heard a word he said.  Dr. Lord stands up, not wasting any more of his or Misty's time and leaves.  When he closes the door behind him, Misty looks up towards the door and narrows her eyes.

Misty: As if I need luck...

She turns her attention back to her computer and starts typing away and the scene fades out.

********************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #1


I used to keep a journal, writing in it every so often, but things happened and I just...stopped.  Next to wrestling, writing has always been close to my heart.  It has been my second passion.  Writing has always helped me clear my head, and get things into perspective.  You might not realize it by looking at me, but it's true.  A lot has happened over this last year, and I think it's time that I get back into my writing, as it may be the only thing that can save me.  And this journal will not be private, either.  At least not all of it.  I am going to allow the SCW fans certain privileges and give them insight into what goes on inside my brain.

Shocking, isn't it?  How I, a woman who is hated by so many, can give people a look into what I am thinking on a daily basis?  How can I be so brave as to reveal possible weaknesses, knowing that my opponents will more than likely be watching this?  I'm asking myself that same question right now, but hell it's my decision isn't it?  I don't care if people like me or not.  I do whatever the hell I want, including this.  

My disciples have repeatedly expressed their concerns lately over my decisions to get involved in what they consider to be more than I can handle.  My feud with Odette Ryder...entering myself in the J-Cup Tournament...this Blast From the Past Mixed Tag Team tournament match with Thatcher Rex as my partner...constant battles on twitter with Thatcher, Ben Jordan and more recently, Blade Alexander.  It does seem like a lot doesn't it?  Possibly, but it keeps me busy, and in most cases, it keeps me entertained.  Especially that Ben Jordan character...

Benny Boy, I know you're reading, or watching, this right now, and I know what you're thinking.  Yes, I know what you are thinking, and I have plenty to say to you, but I'm going to save it for when we meet up in the J-Cup tournament.  Oh yes, it will happen.  So think whatever you want to think.  Have your fun for now, because when the time comes, I'll beat you in the ring.  Looking forward to it, Benny Boy.

Blade Alexander...Wow I really don't like saying that name anymore than I like hearing him say my name.  Because he does do it quite a lot in his promos, doesn't he?  He has since the very beginning, for reasons I still don't quite understand.  Blade, I can't deal with you being a thorn in my side in SCW, but I promise you one thing.  Somehow...someway...I WILL get my hands on you and I WILL prove just who the better between us is.  You have a problem with me?  I don't give a fuck, but keep pushing my buttons and there is going to be a problem.  Take that as your first warning.  Fortunately for you I have more important things to deal with at the moment than an arrogant jackass such as yourself.

That brings me to my upcoming match, and to my tag team partner for the week...Thatcher Rex.  Such a coincidence we've been drawn as partners considering our back and forth battle of words on Twitter, don't you think?  Yeah, I don't think so either.  I may have been your forth choice, Mr. Rex, but I'll prove to you why I should have been your first choice.  You want to be successful here in SCW, don't you?  You are on your way already, being the number one contender to the Roulette Title and all, but in this tournament only one Bombshell will get us to the final round.  Only one Bombshell will get us the victory, and it isn't any of your first three choices.  You're teamed with her, and I give you my word that I have no tricks up my sleeve, nor will I do anything to jeopardize our success in this tournament.  Whether you believe it or not is up to you.

We have quite the challenge in opponents this week...at least when it comes to the man you will be facing.  Rage is not one to be taken lightly.  Did you know that I was the one who first introduced him to the wrestling world nearly ten years ago?  I'm sure he just hatesto admit it, but it's true.  If he weren't in the Seven Deadly Sins right now, he'd make the perfect addition to my disciples.  Again, he'll argue otherwise, but it's the truth.  Isn't it Rage?

Don't let Rage's name fool you though, Thatcher.  He likes to think he's this big angry beast, but he's quite the opposite.  He's completely worthless, and it's only fitting that he drew an equally worthless tag team partner this week...Angel Kash.

Angel Kash...Everything that is exactly wrong with the Bombshell Division lately...and women's wrestling as a whole.  She's not a wrestler, though she thinks she is.  The Trillion Dollar Princess?  Really?  Oh Angel why don't you do us all a favor, after I beat you senseless of course, and just walk away from wrestling all together.  A wrestling ring is no place for a spoiled little brat such as yourself.

Angel you may have been lucky enough to draw Rage as your partner in this tournament, but you weren't so lucky in your first opponents.  Thatcher will handle Rage and I will deal with you.  Women like you...Wait, no...GIRLS like you piss me off, and at Climax Control, I'll show you just how much.  I look forward to hearing your childish insults and junior high level vocabulary, because quite honestly, I'm always up for a laugh these days.  I'm going to destroy you, Angel...Keep that in mind.

Sunday is a day for two victories for the Queen of the Damned...Nova Scotia and Las Vegas are about to be taken by storm.

Angel Kash...You can keep your silver spoon fed soul.  I don't want it.


**END FEED**

88
Archived Roleplays / Return To Glory-NWA J-Cup RP
« on: January 26, 2013, 03:06:10 PM »
 Sunday January 13th- Hours After SCW's New Year Rising

Misty and her disciples are all resting at their home in Las Vegas.  Just a few hours ago, they all had a rough night to say the least.  Misty and Odette Ryder fought one hell of a battle as they both attempted to end the other.  Both women had been left battered, bloodied and exhausted.  While some considered Odette Ryder the "underdog" going into the match, she did what the four women who faced Misty before her hadn't done since Misty's return back in October.  Odette Ryder had defeated Misty, taking the lead in the war between good and evil.

After the match, Misty's loyal female disciple Ruby had asked her queen for permission to seek vengeance on Odette Ryder.  Ruby had been itching for the chance to get her hands on Odette Ryder, and Misty had finally given her the green light.  The plan backfired, and as Vixen and Jessie Salco had rushed down to the ring and held Misty back, Odette powerbombed Ruby to the mat, sending a clear message to her foe.  

While all of that was taking place in the ring, out in the parking lot, the male disciples of the group were being taken out one-by-one as they guarded their "prisoner", Melody Grace.  After the last, and strongest, disciple was taken out, the camera revealed to all in attendance just who the brave hero was.  Despayre's plush companion, Angel, was perched triumphantly atop the unconscious Damien as the other three men lay scattered on the ground.  Despayre had shown up just seconds later to find that his best friend had done the job he had hoped to do.  Melody had stepped out of the van to find both Despayre and Angel, and the trio had hightailed it out of there as fast as they could, and after Misty and Odette's match, she and Ruby had gone out to the parking lot to check on her men.  

Sebastian had done them all a favor and had called their personal doctor, Dr. Lord, and told him to meet them all at their home, and that is where we are right now.  Damien, Dante, Sebastian and Zane have all returned to their own rooms to rest for the night, under Dr. Lord's orders, and he is now checking on Misty and Ruby in Misty's room.  He is in the process of assessing the cut on Misty's head.


Dr. Lord: You made a wise decision in having the medics patch this cut up when you did, Misty.  If you had lost anymore blood you could have passed out.  Do you enjoy getting hurt this way?

Misty laughs and shrugs of Dr. Lord's concerns.  Ruby is seated in the chair next to the bed, keeping an eye on her queen as best as she can, though she appears to be quite exhausted herself.

Misty: It is a hazard of the job, Dr. Lord.  Besides, Miss Ryder didn't even do a fraction of the damage Roxanne did last summer.  You know that.

Dr. Lord nods as he remembers examining Misty that night after her match with Roxanne.  She was lucky to even be alive following that match.

Dr. Lord: Yes, unfortunately I do know that, but is it all worth it?  Is putting your body through all this hell really worth it?  You know what it cost you last summer, so I am just trying to understand your decision to continue.

The look on Misty's face suddenly turns dark, and her eyes appear to tear up a bit.  Dr. Lord puts a fresh bandage over the cut on her forehead and stands in front of her, looking in her eyes.

Misty: I am fully aware of what I lost in that match, Dr. Lord.  Ruby told me a few weeks later.  Had I known I was pregnant at the time, I wouldn't have gone through with it.  I wouldn't have put my baby's life on the line.  If I had known, I'd be holding my son in my arms right now, but I'm not.

Dr. Lord: That doesn't answer my question.

Misty folds her arms across her chest and glances towards Ruby.  Ruby eyes are now closed as she drifts off to sleep.

Misty: It doesn't matter, Dr. Lord.  The fact is that my baby died, and I could have prevented it.  I suppose it was never meant to be anyway, because my ex-fiancee was the father and we all know that situation.  He would have done everything in his power to take my son from me, but I guess it's only fitting that he was taken from me this way.  I'm not going to quit doing what I am meant to do just because I lost my child.  I've had time to grieve and move on.  SCW and the NWA need me.

Dr. Lord: I'm sorry, but I'm just not convinced.  You lost a child, Misty.  You lost that child as a direct result of doing what you say your meant to do, and I don't believe you have moved on from it like you say you have.  I think you need to take some time off and receive some grief counseling--

Misty holds her hand up and shakes her head, silencing Dr. Lord before he can finish.

Misty: No.  Absolutely not.  I am fine, Dr. Lord.  Really, I am.  I can't take time off.  Not now.  My business with Odette Ryder isn't finished, and I've entered myself in the J-Cup tournament in the NWA.  I have too much going on right now, and I refuse to take time off and listen to what people would no doubt he saying about me then.  

Dr. Lord: I think you should reconsider. I saw the look in your eyes when I brought up this miscarriage.  Every time you step into that ring I know it has to be a constant reminder to you.  You need to heal, Misty.

Misty quickly stands up from the bed and walks over to where her black robe is hanging.  She reaches into the pocket, pulling out the ultrasound picture she had shown to Spike earlier.  She stares at the picture as the look on her face turns blank and almost emotionless.

Misty: I have healed, Dr. Lord.  I've never felt better, and I have you, the brothers and Ruby to thank for that.  Because of the care you guys gave me last summer, I was able to make my return to SCW, and now I'll be making my return to the NWA.  My dominance will continue, and not only will my reign over SCW continue, but starting with the J-Cup Tournament, the NWA as well.  

Dr. Lord: You've healed physically, yes.  But your mind hasn't healed yet.  You're in denial, and you're using every thing you can possibly use to distract your mind from the wounds you suffered last year.  This war with Odette Ryder and that J-Cup tournament you speak of are no doubt the biggest distractions you have given yourself.  

Dr. Lord walks up directly behind Misty, looking over her shoulder.  Misty is still staring at the ultrasound picture, and he glances to it also.  He places a hand on her shoulder, and she turns around to face him.  

Dr. Lord: If you have completely moved on from this loss like you say you have, you wouldn't keep that picture.  You wouldn't keep taking it out from your hiding places and getting that lost look in your eyes every time you look at it.  Please take my advice and take some time off, Misty.

Misty looks at Dr. Lord, and the look in her eyes turns almost...human.  She looks down at the picture again, and just as it appears as though she is about to break, Ruby's voice comes from the other end of the room, and she is NOT happy.

Ruby: What on earth are you doing, Dr. Lord?!  Are you trying to upset her?!

Dr. Lord turns and looks at Ruby, who has now gotten to her feet and is heading towards them.  Misty closes her eyes and shakes her head as if snapping back to reality.

Dr. Lord: Of course not, Ruby.  I am just talking to her and trying to get through to her.  You said yourself she has not been sleeping well the past few months.  She needs--

Misty: QUIT TELLING ME WHAT I DO OR DO NOT NEED DR. LORD!

Dr. Lord and Ruby are taken aback by Misty's sudden outburst.  They turn to face her and she is looking right at Dr. Lord.  You can practically see the steam coming from her head.

Ruby: My Queen--

Misty: Silence, Ruby!

Ruby immediately goes quiet and Misty takes a step forward towards Dr. Lord.  She holds the picture at her side, temporarily forgetting she has it in her hand.

Misty: Let me make one thing very clear to you, Dr. Lord.  You are a physician, not a psychiatrist.  You are here only to assess our physical health.  Do you understand me?  I will NOT take time off from my wrestling career, regardless of what your opinion is.  If you continue to assume what it is you THINK I need, then I will have no choice but to find a different physician.  Are we clear?

Dr. Lord looks at Ruby and then to Misty.  He cant tell both women are agitated and upset, and he puts his hands up in defeat, taking a step back.

Dr. Lord: Very well then, Misty.  

Ruby: You will NOT address your queen so informally!

Misty: It is quite alright, Ruby.  

Ruby sighs and folds her arms across her chest, glaring at Dr. Lord.  Dr. Lord walks over and grabs his jacket from off the hook on the wall, pulling it over his shoulders.

Dr. Lord: I apologize if I was too pushy, Misty.  As your doctor I am only looking out for your well-being, but it is clear that I upset you.  I will not push the matter further, but just know, if you change your mind, I can refer you to the best psychiatrist I know.

Misty: Thanks but no thanks, Dr. Lord.  

Misty then turns around and walks back over to her bed.  Dr. Lord glances at Ruby one last time.  He nods his head, opens the door and walks out, leaving Ruby to look after Misty.  Misty sits on the edge of her bed, looking down at the picture of her now long gone unborn child and she closes her eyes.  Ruby walks over to her, kneeling on the floor in front of her.  She, too, looks at the picture, and she tries to take the picture from out of Misty's hand, but Misty yanks it away.

Ruby: My Queen, you need your rest.  It has been a long night for all of us.  Please let me put the picture away so you can get some sleep.

Misty: I am FINE, Ruby!

Ruby: Are you?

Misty moves her eyes, locking them with Ruby's.

Ruby: Forgive me for suggesting it, my Queen, but perhaps Dr. Lord is right.  Perhaps you should take time off.

Misty shakes her head.  She leans over towards the end table next to the bed, placing the picture in the drawer.  Ruby moves so she is seated directly next to Misty on the bed, but she takes Misty's hand in hers.

Ruby: You seem to be taking on more than you are capable of handling at the moment, my Queen.  I understand this war with Odette Ryder, but what was the point in entering yourself in the J-Cup tournament as well?  Can you really handle it all?

Misty: You should know better than to question my judgement, Ruby.  I am more than capable of handling all that I am getting myself involved in, I assure you.  I entered myself in the J-Cup tournament because I needed to...because the NWA needed me to.  SCW already knows how dominant I am and have been since I returned, but the NWA does not.  Well, it is time that all changed, and what better way to do so than in the J-Cup tournament?  And wouldn't you know, a few of my fellow SCW Bombshells have also entered.  All of whom I have defeated once before.

Ruby: True, but do you know your opponent in the first round yet?

Misty shakes her head.  She pulls her hand from Ruby's grasp, running it through her own hair.

Misty: Not yet, but the brackets should be announced in the next few days from what I understand.  With any luck I'll get to take out Vixen, Jessie or Karina first, but I doubt that will happen.  It doesn't matter who my first round opponent will be, I'll blaze through that tournament and finish what I started in the NWA last year.  

Misty lets out an unexpected yawn as her exhaustion only worsens.  Ruby's concern also grows as Misty continues to deny herself the rest she needs.

Ruby: Perhaps we can speak about this issue more later this week?  You have the week off in Sin City Wrestling this week, so you can take the opportunity to get some rest.  We all can.

Ruby stands up from the bed, walking over to one of the dressers on the opposite end of the room.  She grabs a pill bottle that is placed on top of it, opening it and removes one of the pills inside.  She walks back over to Misty, handing her the pill as well as the glass of water that was sitting on the end table.

Misty: I'm really not that tired, Ruby.

Ruby: Yes you are, my Queen.  You haven't needed one of these sleeping pills in a while, but I really do think you should take it tonight.  Please take it.

Misty looks at the pill sitting in the palm of her hand, then glances up to Ruby.  She takes a deep breath and tosses the pill into her mouth, washing it down with a big gulp of water.  She hands Ruby the glass, and Ruby places it back on the end table, pleased that Misty didn't put up too much of a fight.

Misty: Do not get used to me giving in so easily, Ruby.  If we hadn't have had the night that we did, I wouldn't have taken that pill.

Misty then pushes herself back into the bed, making herself comfortable.  She pulls the sheet and comforter over her, with Ruby's help of course, then lays down placing her head on her fluffy pillow.  

Ruby: I know, and I understand my Queen.  Do not focus on tonight's events anymore.  Just close your eyes and rest.  I will stay here until you fall asleep.

Misty: You are too kind to me, Ruby.  

Misty yawns again and closes her eyes, waiting for the sleeping pill to take effect.  Ruby walks back over to her chair, and sits down.  Her eyes never turn away from Misty, as she watches and waits for her queen to fall asleep.  Within thirty minutes Misty is fast asleep, thanks to the combination of her exhaustion and the sleeping pill.  Ruby stands up, walks over to Misty's bedside.  She looks down at her sleeping queen with loving eyes, and she bends down, placing a gentle kiss on Misty's lips.  Ruby runs her hand over the bandage on Misty's forehead.

Ruby: Anything for my Queen...my life...

Ruby whispers quietly as she backs away from the bed.  Misty remains asleep as Ruby quietly leaves her room, heading to her own room next door, and the scene fades away.

*************************


One Week Later- Sunday January 20th

Misty: They've lost their minds!  Mark Ward and Christian Underwood have officially lost it!

Damien, Dante, Sebastian, Zane and Ruby all focus on Misty as they walk into their home in Las Vegas.  Misty is clearly not in a good mood as she storms through the fence leading to the warehouse the brothers had fixed up just last year.  Ruby follows closely behind her, while the brothers trail a little further back.

Ruby: I couldn't agree more, my Queen.  Why don't you give one, or both, of them a call tomorrow?  You should have been booked for next Sunday's show.

Misty: Like that would do a damn thing, Ruby?!  This mixed tag team tournament starts next week, which I'm not exactly thrilled about.  It's bad enough that they left me off of next week's show all together, but I still don't know who my partner in this tournament is going to be!  

Sebastian: Perhaps you shouldn't worry about that at the moment, my Queen.  Take this second week off to prepare for your upcoming NWA J-Cup match.  Isn't it scheduled within the next week?

Misty thinks for a moment and then shakes her head.

Misty: Two weeks away, actually.  I have to be in Nova Scotia on February 3rd.

Damien: My Queen, what about Climax Control that week?  Surely you will be booked then?

Misty shakes and lowers her head, realizing Damien has a point.  She wasn't scheduled for Climax Control this week, but due to the "Blast From the Past" Mixed Tag Team tournament, she will more than likely be booked for Climax Control the same day.  

Misty: Son of a bitch.  You're right, Damien.  That just means after I win my match in Nova Scotia, we've got to hightail it to the airport and fly back here for Climax Control.  Well, no one ever said this would be easy!

Dante: Have you started looking into your opponent yet?  You have a male opponent, right?

Misty nods, but she doesn't seem to mind.

Misty: That's right.  All I know about him at the moment is that he's from Puerto Rico Association.  Some guy by the name of Morpheus.  

Damien: My Queen, none of us are particularly thrilled with the idea of you facing men, especially after everything you have been through.  Are you sure you wish to go through with this tournament?

Misty laughs and ignores their concerns with a wave of her hand.

Misty: None of you have any reason to be concerned.  I faced men in the NWA last year when I held the World Cruiserweight Title, and I am more than capable of fighting the best they have.  I am going through with this tournament, and I will cement my status in the NWA one match at a time.  I'll go through every person that stands in my way, man or woman.  No one is going to stop me.

Ruby: If only you were facing that British parasite.  That man makes my blood boil.

Misty smiles again runs her index finger along Ruby's chin, calming her feisty yet loyal female disciple.

Misty: All in good time, dear Ruby.  All in good time.  I must not waste any of my time thinking about any of the other participants in the tournament until the time comes.  Right now, Morpheus is my main concern.  I need to find out as much as I can about him and then worry about the others later.  

Sebastian walks past Misty as they approach the front door to their home.  He unlocks the deadbolt, and then opens the door, holding it open for his queen.  She brushes past him and walks inside as the others follow behind them.

Misty: Dante, please go upstairs and get my laptop while I go downstairs to the training room with the others.  

Damien and Zane look at each other, both appearing slightly confused.

Zane: You wish to go to the training room now?  We just got home.

Damien: Zane is right, my Queen.  Perhaps we should start your training tomorrow after you've had time to rest.

Misty lets out a frustrated growl as she turns around and looks at each of them.

Misty: What is it with the five of you and constantly wanting me to get rest?!  If I tell you that I'm fine, then it means that I am fine!  Dante, go get my laptop now.  The rest of you will accompany me to the training room until I say we're done.  Is that understood?

They all nod obediently as Dante heads upstairs in a hurry to fetch Misty's laptop.  Misty heads downstairs, with the others following behind.  Ruby stays a safe distance behind so she can speak to Damien so Misty can't hear her.

Ruby: Damien, I believe we need to speak to Dr. Lord this week.  If our Queen will not seek the help she needs on her own, I feel as though it is time for an intervention.  

Damien: We will speak more on the matter later when she is asleep, Ruby.  Until that time, just do as your told.  We will figure out the rest.

Ruby nods and Misty yells out for them.  They turn their attention back to their queen, catching up with Sebastian and Zane as they group enters their training room in the basement and the scene fades out.

*************************


"Fire...an element that symbolizes heat and desire, but it can also cause death and destruction if used improperly.  Fire can destroy everything a person or family has, turning it to ash in a small amount of time.  I was unlucky enough to have my former home destroyed by a fire set by a woman I once considered a friend.  A woman who, as of right now, has not received her payback, but she will in time."

The scene opens up in a suburban Las Vegas neighborhood.  SCW Bombshell Misty is standing in an empty lot surrounded by a chain link fence...the lot where her house once stood.

"Look around me.  What do you all see?  A vacant lot?  A meaningless piece of land?  This could be true, but this piece of land still has a place in my heart.  Yes, I have a heart, though there are many people who would argue otherwise.  I did not live here for very long, but the time I did meant so much to me.  It symbolized a new beginning for me, after I left my old life and my family behind.  I chose to live my life the way I wanted to, and buying the house that once stood here was a symbol of my freedom and independence."

Misty walks around the lot, looking at the cement foundation that was centered in the middle of the yard.  The debris from her long since burned down house had been cleared away months ago, but she still owned the land she stood on.  

"Everything I have accomplished in my career, I've done on my own.  Again there are certain people, one in particular, that would like to take some, if not all of the credit for the success I have achieved but it was all me.  I had accomplished so much last year and not just in Sin City Wrestling, but the NWA as well.  Just last year I won the very tournament I am competing in right now.  I won the 2012 J-Cup Tournament and the World Cruiserweight Title eleven months ago.  I did it...no one else."

Misty looks into the camera, and an arrogant smile grows on her face.

"I was the World Cruiserweight Champion for four months.  Some of you might not remember, because I didn't put myself into the spotlight within the NWA.  I wasn't the Cruiserweight champion you all needed at the time, so what did I do?  I gave it up.  Yes, you heard me correctly.  I gave it all up."

The arrogant look quickly fades to regret as she remembers her last title defense.

"I had big plans as the NWA World Cruiserweight Champion, but around the time I lost the title to WCCW's Zak Phenom, I had a lot going on.  I was involved in a war with a woman who I've hated for close to ten years now, and she wanted to end me.  She wanted to end my career, and she came close just a few weeks after I lost the title.  All my plans...all my hopes and dreams in the NWA were put on hold indefinitely as I recuperated from the severe injuries I suffered at the hands of Roxanne."

Misty turns around, walking towards the backyard are of the lot.  A patio table is placed near the edge of the fence, and from a distance we see there is some sort of trophy placed in the middle of the table, and Misty walks towards the table.

"Everything I had accomplished and my status in the NWA simply vanished.  My name was just a mere whisper within the Alliance and my reign as the World Cruiserweight Champion was practically forgotten.  None of you remember much, if anything about me, do you?  Well, that is all about to change.  And it starts with you, Morpheus."

Misty approaches the table.  She walks behind it, standing directly behind the trophy, which is now shown to be her J-Cup Trophy from last year's tournament.  She runs her hand along the top of it with a smile.

"Take a look at this trophy before me, Morpheus.  This is part of the prize that you and the fourteen other entrants in this tournament want.  It is not the ultimate prize, no, but a piece of it none-the-less.  The ultimate prize, of course, being a shot at the current World Cruiserweight Champion in just a few months.  You see, Morpheus, that is something I want more than the rest of you in this tournament.  It is something that I will get."

She sits down in one of the chairs, keeping her eyes locked on her J-Cup Trophy.

"You might not know much about me, Morpheus, but once we step into the ring on February 3rd, you will know everything about me.  You will stand before me and realize just who I am and what I can do.  I've researched you enough already.  More than I should have honestly, and I must say you will be taught a lesson.  You are in for a rude awakening when we meet face to face in the ring in a couple of week.  I hope you do not expect to treat me like one of the many women you have used and tossed aside in the past, because I am much more powerful than you can imagine."

Misty moves her eyes so she is looking directly into the camera.  A dark and sadistic look grows in her eyes.

"My dominance has no end, Morpheus.  I entered this tournament for a reason.  That reason is because I know I will go through each and every opponent leading to the finals where I will be crowned the winner for a second year in a row.  If you haven't seen my performance in SCW over the last few months, I suggest you take a look.  I've owned the competition, and now it is time I own the Alliance as well.  I'm ready to reclaim what was once mine in the NWA and no one will stop me!  You, Morpheus, are the first in line within the Alliance that will fall.  You will do what everyone else will sooner or later when you kneel before me and proclaim me your queen.  If you do not, then I will force you to do so.  The choice is yours, Morpheus.  We can do this the easy way...or we can do this the hard way."

Misty stands up, placing the palms of her hands on the table in front of her.  She leans forward, putting her face directly into the camera.

"Your soul is damned, Morpheus.  And it belongs to me!"

END FEED

89
Supercard Archives / How It Came to Be
« on: January 08, 2013, 04:02:23 PM »
 
Christmas Day


The scene opens up inside the room in which Melody Grace is being kept.  It is early in the morning, and Melody appears to be fast asleep on the bed, and she is curled up under the blanket provided to her.  She is startled awake a few moments later as she hears the door being unlocked from the outside.  She cowers against the bed, wondering which one of her captors will walk in this time.  When the door opens, Misty walks in, with a pleasant and cheerful smile on her face, and a gift in her hand.  Melody seems confused and she pulls her knees in close to her chest, as Misty closes the door behind her and begins walking toward Melody.  Melody gives Misty an angry look which causes the enigmatic Bombshell to grin and chuckle maliciously.

Misty: Oh, Miss Grace, are you still going to be this difficult?  It's Christmas!  Show a little holiday cheer sweetie.

Melody refuses to speak to Misty.  Her anger soon fades to pure sadness and fear.  Misty takes a seat next to her on the bed, placing the gift on front of Melody.

Misty: I took the liberty of bringing you a special gift, Miss Grace.  I couldn't let you go without something on Christmas Day, and I do hope you like it.

Melody: The only thing I want is for you to let me go back to my family and friends!

Misty: I'm sorry, Melody.  Really, I am, but that just isn't going to happen.  I know this was a terrible time for this to happen with it being Christmas and all, but this really could have been avoided.  I had to do this so you could all see the type of person that so called best friend of yours really is.  She's not as perfect as you all think, Miss Grace.  Think about it for a second.  What kind of best friend really allows her best friend to be kidnapped?  What kind of person does that?  I know I would never do that.

Melody shakes her head, not wanting to listen to another word Misty is saying to her.  She buries her head in her knees, looking away from the woman who had her kidnapped, and Misty can't help but get a satisfied smirk on her face.

Misty: Aren't you going to open my gift?

Melody responds with a simple shake of her head.

Misty: I see.  Well, I thought you might refuse my gift, so I guess I'll just take the liberty of opening it for you myself.  I do think you'll like it.

Misty takes the gift, placing it in her lap.  She pulls at the wrapping at the end, beginning to tear it open slowly.  Melody still refuses to even lift her head to look at Misty or the gift.  Misty rips the wrapping off, throwing it to the floor.  She holds a rectangular box in her hand, and she prepares to open it.

Misty: I know how much you want to see Odette right now, Miss Grace.  I don't quite understand it, but I know.  This gift was originally supposed to be for her, but since she refused it just the other day, I figured I'd pass it along to you.  It is very special, because it represents Odette...at least in the mind of a child.  You want to see Odette, Miss Grace?  This is as close to her as you are going to get for the next three weeks.

Misty opens the box and pulls out the "Odette" doll she had taken from her own four year old daughter just weeks before.  She holds it out in front of Melody, waiting for her to lift her head and take the doll.  Melody still doesn't acknowledge Misty, or the doll, and this frustrates Misty.

Misty: Look at me!

Misty's outburst startles the poor girl sitting in front of her and Melody has no choice but to look at Misty.  She lifts her head up and sees the doll, and her expression only turns more upsetting.  Her eyes begin to tear up and she is hesitant to take the doll from Misty.

Misty: This doll is yet another reason why your precious Miss Ryder will be in a world of hurt at New Year Rising.  Do you know where this doll came from, Miss Grace?

Melody shakes her head.

Misty: My daughter...My own flesh and blood had this doll, which she so aptly named Odette.  My precious little Eden refers to your best friend as Auntie Odette and it sickens me!  My daughter is MORE than Odette Ryder will ever be!  She has a bigger and more powerful purpose than Odette Ryder will ever have!  Odette will experience pain and suffering, Miss Grace.  I promise you that.  The only question I have for you is, do you think she is out there searching for you at this very moment?  Is she doing everything in her power to get you back?  Think about it, Miss Grace.  

Misty drops the doll on the bed in front of Melody and then stands up.  She walks away without another word and disappears out of the room, once again locking it behind her.  Melody stares at the doll for a moment before she grabs it and pulls it in close to her.  She looks at the door, as a tear falls down her cheek.

Melody: Don't worry, Odette.  I know what she's trying to do and it won't work...

Melody then lays back down in the bed, pulling the blanket over her once again.  She keeps a tight grip on the "Odette" doll as she closes her eyes, hoping and praying for someone to come rescue her.

*************************

Happy(?) New Year


The clock has just struck midnight in Las Vegas.  2012 is officially gone and in the past and 2013 is here. Some people never believed any of us would even see 2013, instead believing in the Mayan Apocalypse that was supposed to bring the world to an end on December 21st.  Fortunately for the entire world, we are all still alive and ready to make the new year what we want it to be.

Such a fitting name that Christian Underwood, Mark Ward and Erik Staggs have chosen for SCW's next Supercard.  New Year Rising.  Every single SCW Superstar and Bombshell are hoping to kick off 2013 with huge victories.  While half will most definately accomplish this goal, the other half will be left to walk away with their first loss of the new year.  Yes, New Year Rising is already shaping up to be one hell of a show, and if Misty has anything to do with it, tthey will only be talking about one match after New Year Rising.  She plans to kick off the new year in a big way, and can't wait to finally get her hands on Odette Ryder.

As it stands, New Year Rising is now only five days away.  In just a matter of five days, the war between Misty and Odette will finally come to a head as the two Bombshells meet face to face in the center of the ring.  As the show preview had said, this match is months in the making.  Misty has played her mind games with Odette, trying repeatedly to get under the skin of the Australian Bombshell in any way she saw fit.  And while she has made no secret in her vendetta against Odette Ryder, Misty has also been playing mind games with Odette's stablemate, and leader of NXT, Spike Staggs.  

As her plans for Odette Ryder continue to unfold, Misty is taking a short break to catch up on all of the promos currently airing on the SCW website.  She had hoped to find word from Odette Ryder, however the bubbly Aussie remained silent.  No big deal, she thought...Silence means danger, and she was fully hoping this would be the case with Odette.  One promo, however, does catch her attention.  She clicks on the video for her ex-fiancee's promo for his big stable wars match.


Misty: Let's see what Spikey boy has to say this week, shall we?

Ruby then walks into her room carrying a tray with Misty's lunch.  Misty looks at her politely, then turns her attention back to the computer screen.  Ruby brings the tray of food over to her, setting it down next to her.  She glances at the computer screen, and a look of disgust appears on her face.

Ruby: Forgive me, my Queen, but when are you going to stop obsessing over over that parasite of a man?  He is clearly out of his mind, and you'd be wise to just forget about him.

Misty: I am not obsessing over him, Ruby.  I am merely trying to keep an eye on the father of my child.  He'll make a mistake sooner or later, and the moment he does, I'll use it to my advantage.  Clearly that day is coming sooner than expected.

Misty points to the computer screen as the two continue to watch Spike's promo.  Ruby folds her arms and turns her head away from the computer with a snarl.

Ruby: Perhaps once New Year Rising is
over and we return to our home we should have the brothers begin preparing young Eden's quarters?  Who knows how long---

Misty's face suddenly goes blank as she stares at the computer screen. It is nearing the end of the video and she has her eyes focused on Spike and his actions.  Ruby grows concerned as Misty remains silent and virtually still.

Ruby: My Queen?  What is it?

Misty: I see it...I can see into his soul.

Ruby: Excuse me?  That man does not have a soul.  What are you talking about, my Queen?

Misty closes the laptop just before the video ends and slides it next to her.  She stares ahead with a blank expression on her face.  Ruby watches on with concern as Misty stands up from the bed and walks around the room slowly and methodically.

Misty: I know what needs to be done, Ruby.  I will not sit back and wait for Spike to crash and burn all on his own.  I will make it happen, and I know just how to do it.  I know what his nightmares hold.  I know what is inside that sadistic mind of his, and only I hold the power to bring it down.  Vixen may think she has a power over him that can bring him back from anything, but she is wrong...Very wrong.  

Ruby: My Queen, please tell me you're not referring to--

Misty turns around and faces Ruby.  She has a devious smile on her face, and she is nodding very slowly.  Ruby begins shaking her head.

Ruby: No, my queen!  I thought we had decided against this?!  Telling Spike will accomplish nothing!

Misty: Oh, but it will, Ruby!  That video made up my mind for me.  New Year Rising is the beginning of the end for Spike, and I'm going to do it with great pleasure.

Ruby: Great pleasure or a world of pain and suffering, my Queen?  I wish you would reconsider.

Misty: There will be no reconsidering this time, Ruby.  I've made up my mind.  Do not dare argue with me further on this.  Please, go check on Miss Grace.  I'd like to eat my lunch alone if you don't mind.

Ruby bows her head stands up and approaches Misty.

Ruby: As you wish, my Queen.  Enjoy your meal, and if you need anything I will be right outside.

Misty: Thank you, Ruby.

Ruby then walks out to go check on Melody Grace.  Misty heads over to to the bed, looking at the meal Ruby prepared for her.  She sits down and begins digging in to the plate of food, keeping her mind focused on the days ahead.  She eats with a smile on her face as the scene fades away.

*************************


"The thirteenth simply can't get here soon enough, can it?  The past few weeks have gone by quite miserably slow.  I am sure Odette Ryder would agree with that statement, as once Sunday finally arrives, she will have gone three weeks without seeing or speaking to her best friend and number one fan, Melody Grace.  Three long and painful weeks."

"Are you getting anxious, Miss Ryder?  Has the adrenaline kicked in yet?  Are you ready to step into that ring and finally make me pay for all the pain and suffering I have caused you?  Do you want to punish me for putting you and Melody Grace through hell these last few weeks?"

"I hope the answer to all those questions is a resounding yes, Miss Ryder.  Because if not, I trust you are fully aware of just what I am capable of now and in the future?  After all, if I went so far as to kidnap your precious best friend, I'm sure I could think of something else that could get to you.  I can hear your blood boiling, Odette.  You can try to deny it all you want, but I've gotten under your skin these last few months, more specifically these last few weeks."

"I hate to admit this, Odette, but I've had quite a great time these last few weeks reading your tweets, but the real fun has been here with me.  You see, I've enjoyed watching after Miss Grace.  I've enjoyed toying with her emotions and watching her reactions to it all.  I feel sorry for her, honestly, but not because of me.  No, Odette, I feel sorry for her because of you."

"Have you been out looking for her, Miss Ryder?  Have you been searching all over Las Vegas trying to find her?  Oh, I have a better question.  Why have you not called the police and had me arrested?  I had fully expected for the Las Vegas Police Department to come knocking on my door to arrest me and my disciples.  Nearly three weeks have passed and nothing.  Why is that Odette?"

"Surely you want me to pay for my actions, Miss Ryder.  You want to see me rot in jail for stooping to a level such as kidnapping?  No, I know the real reason I have not been arrested.  You want to make me suffer in a much more brutal fashion, correct?  You want to make me pay in the center of the ring.  You want to embarrass me in front of all of SCW and the fans and prove to everyone that you can do what so many others have so far failed to do since my return just a few months ago.  You want to defeat me, Odette."

"I welcome your attempt with open arms.  I can not wait to see what you have in store for me this Sunday.  I want to see what I have done to you...what I have done to the always happy-go-lucky Odette Ryder.  I want to see the fire in your eyes as you come at me with everything you have.  It will bring me great joy to see that side of you, Odette.  Do not try to hide it, because when push comes to shove, darkness always prevails over good."

"I hope your loved ones are prepared to see this side of you.  I hope Gabriel is ready to see the side of his sweet innocent loving girlfriend as you attempt to take me down.  I hope they are ready to see you FAIL, because that is exactly what is going to happen.  You will let the darkness consume you, and ultimately, you will have no other choice but to kneel before me and prove to everyone just who the dominant force in SCW really is!  Because it's NOT you, Odette."

"I always get what I want, Odette.  Just remember that.  Do your worst against me, Miss Ryder, because none of it will matter this Sunday.  You will fall, just like the others, but this victory over you will be much more meaningful to me.  I'll see you at New Year Rising, Miss Ryder."

"Your soul is damned, and it belongs to me!"


END FEED..

90
Supercard Archives / How It Came to Be
« on: January 08, 2013, 04:00:35 PM »
 "Since returning in October from the injuries I sustained in my match against Roxanne back in July, I've made my intentions clear...or at least I hope I have.  I've faced four women since my return.  Four opponents...four victories.  My dominance and reign over the Bombshell division has been clear since the night I came back and not one single person can deny that."

"Not only have I defeated every single Bombshell Mark Ward and Christian Underwood have thrown my way since I handed them the doctors note medically clearing me to return to the ring, but I've made an impact on those who I have not faced as well...including the women who I will be facing at New Year Rising...Miss Odette Ryder.  I've made no secret in the fact that I have been after Odette and have much been looking forward to facing her.  I had hoped it would be much sooner than this, but I'm a patient person so I waited.  Besides, it gave me some time to have a little fun and toy with Odette.  Which I did."

"Ever since then, I've had people constantly asking me why I've decided to target Odette.  After all, she never did anything to me.  She never interfered in my business.  She had nothing to do with my feud with Roxanne or anything of the sort.  So why am I going after her?  Why am I, the Queen of the Damned, going after poor innocent Odette Ryder, the always cheerful and bubbly Australian Bombshell?"  

"That is EXACTLY why I am going after Miss Ryder!  It doesn't matter what anyone does to her, it always seems as though she is in a good mood.  She is always so happy...so bright eyed and positive!  It's quite sickening if you ask me.  Everyone simply loves Odette Ryder, don't they?  Don't you all?  It doesn't matter what she does, you're all always cheering her on, giving her your undying love and support.  And don't even get me started on that...relationship...of hers with Mr. Magic Man.  What is Sin City Wrestling turning into lately?  Are we here to wrestle, or run a dating show?!"

"I'll fill you all in on a little secret, though, and this may come as a shock to most, if not all of you.  You see, Odette Ryder won the Bombshell Championship...MY Bombshell Championship...back at the very first supercard I wasn't able to compete in.  She won the title at the supercard I had hoped to attend, but just a few weeks before was put out of commission for three long months. So, I was forced to sit back and watch as someone else took my place at the top of the Bombshell Division. I sat back and watched as Odette Ryder became the face of the Bombshell Division, but I wasn't angry.  No, I was quite happy for Odette and I knew she would do great things for the Bombshell Division.  Are you all shocked to hear that?  I'll be surprised if you aren't.  After Odette won the title and solidified her status as the leading lady in the Bombshell Division, I had made a decision that didn't sit so well with my disciples."

"I had decided that my wrestling career was over..."


*************************

Sunday August 12th, 2012


Almost a month has gone by since Misty and Roxanne faced off in the ring, and up until just a few days ago, Misty has been bedridden as she recuperates from her injuries.  She has had round-the-clock care, however, as Ruby and the brothers have been looking after her, as well as every day visits from their personal doctor, Dr. Lord.  Her physical injuries are slowly healing, but her mental health seems to be declining, and that has Ruby and the brothers all worried.

Sin City Wrestling's latest supershow, Summer XXXTreme is scheduled to air this evening.  Misty would have been on this show...on the cruise...but it seems fate had other plans for the two-time former Bombshell Champion.  At this very moment, Misty is laying in bed looking almost catatonic as she stares at the wall.  Ruby is in the room to check on her, and grows concerned as she looks at Misty.


Ruby: My Queen?  Are you alright?

Misty offers no response.  She blinks her eyes once, but she doesn't even so much as look at Ruby or make a single sound.  Ruby approaches Misty's bedside, sitting on the edge of the bed in front of her.  She runs her hand through Misty's hair, trying to get some sort of response from her.

Ruby: My Queen...please speak to me.  What is wrong?  Please let me help you.

Misty remains motionless as she lays on her side.  She does, however, move her eyes to look at Ruby with a sad almost helpless look.

Misty: You can't help me, Ruby...No one can.

Ruby: What?  Of course I can help you.  The brothers and I are devoted to helping you.  You know that.  Please tell me what is wrong.

Misty turns her attention away and stares at the wall again.  Ruby folds her arms across her chest, waiting for Misty to say anything.  She waits for a while, not pressuring Misty to say anything if she doesn't want to.

Misty: Look at me, Ruby.  I'm never going to wrestle again.  Roxanne got what she wanted.  She cost me...everything.

Misty hesitates as she finishes her sentence.  It's almost as if there is a deeper meaning to what she is saying, though she hides her emotions as best as she can.

Ruby: You will wrestle again, my Queen.  It may take some time as your injuries fully heal, but you will take your place back in Sin City Wrestling once again.  Roxanne did not accomplish anything.

Misty: Yes she did, Ruby.  I'm done talking about this.  Just leave me alone.

Ruby: I'm sorry, but I don't think that--

Misty: I SAID LEAVE ME ALONE!  GET OUT OF HERE RUBY!

Misty rolls on to her injured side sharply causing a jolt of pain to course through her.  She doesn't yelp, but masks the pain as she orders Ruby away.  Ruby stands up from Misty's bed, and stands in front of her.  She nods her head once and takes a step back.

Ruby: As you wish, my Queen.  I'll come back in a little while to check on you.

Ruby turns and walks away, obeying Misty's command, thought it is clear her feelings have been hurt.  She walks out of the room, where she is met by Sebastian.

Sebastian: Is everything okay, Ruby?  I heard her shouting.

Ruby: I'm afraid not, Sebastian.  She has completely given up.  The emotional trauma is just too much.

Sebastian: Please do not take offense to this, Ruby, but I believe Damien may have been right.  He told you not to--

Ruby shakes her head and holds up her hand, interrupting him.  She has almost almost a remorseful look in her eyes.

Ruby: I do not care what Damien thinks, Sebastian.  It pains me to see her this way, but she had every right to know.  She will get better.  She will get through this, and she will return to her rightful place in Sin City Wrestling.  

Sebastian: If you think so.  As for now, should I call Dr. Lord?  Perhaps he can speak with her.

Ruby shakes her head.

Ruby: I think we should wait.  She will come around, I'm sure.  I think she is just going through one of her moments.  How would you feel if you were practically bedridden and needed assistance doing everything including bathing?  I will monitor her tonight, and if she hasn't come around by tomorrow, I will speak with Dr. Lord.

Sebastian shrugs, not completely agreeing with Ruby's decision.  He is about to speak, when Misty's voice comes from inside her room.

"RUBY!"

Sebastian then walks away and Ruby turns around heading back into Misty's room.  Misty is now sitting up in bed, looking at Ruby.  She appears to be more relaxed as Ruby walks over to her.

Ruby: Yes, my Queen?  Is everything alright?

Misty: I'm sorry that I snapped at you like that.  It was uncalled for.

Ruby: No need to apologize, my Queen.  I understand everything you are going through.

Misty smiles, but she shakes her head.  She adjusts herself to get more comfortable in the bed.

Misty: You are too kind, Ruby, really.  Look, I need you to do me a favor.

Ruby: Anything, my Queen.  I am here to serve you.

Misty nods.  She is still clearly uncomfortable with being referred to as their queen, and not yet used to the fact that they will do anything she asks of them.

Misty: Right.  Look, Summer XXXTreme is supposed to be airing in the next hour or so.  Can you bring me a laptop so I can watch the live streaming on the website?

Ruby seems slightly confused and a little unsure.

Ruby: I'll do anything you wish, my Queen, but why do you want to watch that show?  I think it might be a bad idea, as it may upset you further.

Misty: I'll be fine, Ruby.  I promise.  I may not be able to wrestle right now, but I'd like to keep up to date on what is going on in SCW while I'm away.  I'd like to keep an eye on MY Bombshell Title.

Ruby: Very well.  I will go find brother Damien and ask him for his laptop for the night.  I will be back shortly.  Do you need anything before I go?

Misty shakes her head no with a polite smile.  She runs her hand through her hair, and Ruby nods.

Misty: No, that will be all Ruby.  Thank you.

Ruby bows and then she turns and walks out of the room to find Damien.  Misty leans her head back against the headboard of her bed, and draws in a long deep sigh.  She props her good leg up, and reaches over to the end table next to the bed, opening the drawer.  She pulls out a picture and stares at it with sad eyes, before pulling it into her chest.  She closes her eyes and appears to be fighting back tears, and she slides herself down in the bed.  She makes herself as comfortable as she can, before she pulls the sheet over her body, and rolls on to her good side to rest for a while as she waits for Ruby to return.

Later that night...


Ruby has just walked into Misty's room carrying a dinner tray for Misty.  She carries it over to her queen, where Misty is relaxing comfortably on her bed, with Damien's laptop in her lap.  She is watching the live stream of Summer XXXTreme as it airs from the Royal Monarch Cruiseline.  Ruby sets the tray down next to Misty, sliding it close to her so it is easier for her to reach.  Summer XXXTreme is about seventy-five percent complete, and Ruby walks over to the other side of the bed, sitting next to Misty.  Misty grabs the glass of iced tea Ruby brought her, takes a sip and watches the laptop with anticipation.

Misty: Good lord, it's about damn time!  I thought that Roulette Title match was never going to end.  Next up...Brooklyn Carter defends MY Bombshell Title against a red-headed nobody, and the always cheerful Aussie, Odette Ryder.  Time to pay attention, Ruby.  The first title defense is the most important, though Brooklyn wouldn't even have this opportunity if it weren't for Roxanne.

Ruby hisses at the mention of Roxanne's name.  Misty looks at her and laughs.

Misty: My thoughts exactly, Ruby, but unfortunately I can't do anything about it right now, can I?  Let's see if Brooklyn can keep ahold of that title that Roxanne gift wrapped for her, shall we?  

Ruby: The title will be yours again one day soon, my queen.  I promise you that.  Now, please eat your dinner.  You need your strength.

Misty shrugs, and turns her attention to the tray of food just as the Carly Athens, Odette Ryder and Brooklyn each make their entrances for the match.  She pulls the tray a little closer to her, grabs the fork and takes a bite of the salad.  Ruby watches Misty, making sure her queen eats enough, and she does, but Misty never takes her eyes off of the computer screen.  She watches the Bombshell Title match closely, laughing and shaking her head early on as Carly and Odette focus on one another, and not Brooklyn Carter.

Misty: Those two are making this match too damn easy for Brooklyn to win.  They're going to destroy each other, and she'll take advantage of that.

Ruby: Is that not what a smart champion would do, my queen?

Misty takes another sip of her ice tea after she finishes the salad.  She nods, and watches as Carly attempts to get Brooklyn's help in the match, only for Brooklyn to make the smart move and attack the crazy red-head.  Misty laughs again.

Misty: Of course it is, Ruby.  But the challengers should realize that, too.  If either of those two wants that Bombshell Title, they better start using their heads a little more.

Misty and Ruby continue to watch the match together.  They are not cheering anyone on in particular, though deep down, Misty wants Brooklyn Carter to lose.  In the end, that is exactly what happens, though it was no fault of Brooklyn's.  Odette Ryder had pinned Carly Athens to win the Bombshell title, and Brooklyn was simply not fast enough to break up the pinfall.  SCW had a new Bombshell Champion, and the whole entire crowd in attendance was thrilled.  Misty watched as Odette celebrated, hoisting the title that was hers just over a month ago, and somehow, it didn't sit well with her.  She slammed the laptop shut, sliding it off her lap, and folding her arms across her chest.  Ruby looks at her with concern.

Ruby: My queen?  What is wrong?

Misty: Nothing is wrong, Ruby.  Nothing at all.  SCW has their new Golden Bombshell.  They've replaced me as you can see, but that's okay.  I'm perfectly fine with that.  Odette Ryder will make a good champion.  SCW can go on without me.

Ruby stares at the laptop for a moment, then looks at Misty.  Misty is staring ahead, arms still folded, but she remains silent.  Ruby reaches for the laptop, pulling it towards her.  She goes to open it, but Misty puts her hand out, keeping it closed.

Misty: Leave it, Ruby.  I'm done watching it.  In fact, you can take the laptop back to Damien now.

Ruby: But there is still one match left, my queen.

Misty: I don't care.  It's the Heavyweight Title match.  It doesn't concern me so I could care less.  Get this laptop out of my sight, and while you're at it, you can take the dinner tray away as well.  I'm full, but thank you for the food.  

Ruby sits there for a moment, debating her next move.  She wonders if she should ignore Misty's orders, but Misty makes up her mind for her quickly.

Misty: Go, Ruby!  I'd like to get some sleep.

Ruby: Yes, my Queen.  As you wish.  I will take Brother Damien his laptop first, and I will return for your dinner tray.

Ruby scurries off out of the room, sensing Misty's increasing bad mood.  Once Ruby is out the door, Misty looks down to her injured arm and leg and just stares at the casts for a long while.  Never before had she felt so...helpless, and in a fit of rage, she put her good hand on the dinner tray, and tossed it off of the bed, sending the leftover food all over the floor, and shattering the dishes in the process.  She slides back down in bed wasting no time in closing her eyes in an attempt to quickly fall asleep.

*************************


"Ruby had warned me not to watch the show that night.  She had a feeling it would make me more upset, but I just couldn't listen to her.  I had to watch.  I had to see what would become of my Bombshell Title, and ultimately, I ended up regretting that decision.  I don't think I would have reacted that way had Brooklyn Carter actually retained the title, but she didn't.  Little Miss Odette Ryder won the Bombshell Title and I was pissed!"

"That should have been ME!  I should have been facing Brooklyn Carter at Summer XXXTreme for my return shot to get my title back, but was I?  No, I wasn't!  I was bed-ridden and completely unable to do anything without anyone's assistance, and it was all thanks to that bitch Roxanne!"

"Roxanne got exactly what she wanted after that.  I was gone.  My career was pretty much over.  At least in my eyes it was.  Dr. Lord was very optimistic I would make a full recovery and would return to the ring, but I had just decided to give up.  Odette Ryder was the SCW Bombshell Champion.  Everyone was happy so why bother returning to a sport where no one wanted me around or even respected a damn thing I did?  What was the point?"

"That whole week following Summer XXXTreme, I was in a terrible mood, and I was taking it out on Ruby and the brothers, and even Dr. Lord during his visits to oversee my recovery.  The brothers were very bothered by this.  They won't admit to it if you were to ask them, but I know they were.  Every outburst and every horrible thing I said to them, they just took it all in.  Even Ruby."

"Ahh, yes, my dear sweet Ruby.  Always so protective and watchful of me.  She has never once lied to me.  She kept things from me, yes, but only until I was well enough to know certain things, or until she thought I was ready."

"She was the one who told me why they had taken me."


*************************

One week after Summer XXXTreme


Misty: Get out!  Get the hell out of here!  All of you!  I swear, once I'm able to walk out of the God-forsaken place, I'm leaving!  LEAVE ME THE HELL ALONE!

Damien and Sebastian stand just outside of Misty's room, immediately turning their attention to the door as they hear her sudden outburst, followed by a loud crash.  She continues throwing a fit inside, and a few minutes later, everything goes quiet.  Damien and Sebastian look at one another, slightly worried and are about to head inside, when the door opens and Dante and Zane walk out, both looking equally concerned.

Damien: What the hell is going on in there, brothers?

Dante: She is suddenly refusing Dr. Lord's medical treatment, Damien.  He needs to take more X-Rays to see how her bones are healing, but she won't let him anymore.  Ruby can't even seem to get through to her at the moment.

Damien sighs and shakes his head.  He runs his hand over his head, trying think of what to do next.

Damien: This is exactly what I had feared, brothers.  Why did everything go silent all of a sudden?  Is she alright?

Zane: For the moment, yes.  Dr. Lord gave her a sedative, though, so he can take the next set of X-Rays after he removes the casts.  He sent us to get the portable X-Ray machine.

Sebastian: May we go in to see her?

Dante and Zane both nod.

Dante: You may, but once Zane and I come back with the X-Ray machine, none of us can be in there.

Just then the door to Misty's room opens again, and Ruby walks out.  She, too, has a concerned look on her face as she approaches Damien.

Ruby: Damien, may I speak with you a moment?

Ruby pulls Damien aside as Dante and Zane head off down the hall to get their portable X-Ray machine.  Damien holds a hand up to Sebastian, telling him he'll be just a moment, and he turns to face Ruby.

Damien: What is it, Ruby?  Is something wrong?

Ruby: Everything is wrong, Damien.  Can't you see?  Or rather, can't you hear?  Our queen is falling further and further into a depression.  She is now refusing Dr. Lord's care, and he does not think it is a wise idea to keep her sedated all the time, but if she keeps up this behavior, that is the only way she will be able to full heal.  And it will take much longer.

Damien takes in a deep breath and thinks for a moment.

Damien: I am well aware of that now, Ruby, but what are we supposed to do?  She needs to heal.  If Dr. Lord needs to keep her sedated for a while to help the process along then what choice do we have?

Ruby looks Damien in his eyes, her mood turning more serious.

Ruby: I need your blessing for me to speak with her as soon as she wakes up, Damien.  I think it is time I tell her what she wants to hear.  Our queen must know her purpose in life, Damien.  She needs to know why we brought her here.

Damien looks at Ruby, his face remaining expressionless.  He looks over to Sebastian who is keeping an eye on the situation from a distance.  Damien looks back to Ruby and nods.

Damien: Perhaps you are right, Ruby.  I was just hoping to hold it off a little longer, but it appears that is not an option.  You have my permission and my blessing to tell her.  I will be there to help you if you need me, as will Dante, Sebastian and Zane.  

Ruby: I would like to try this alone first, if you don't mind.  This must be done delicatly and if you four are around, she might feel overwhelmed.  

Dante and Zane then return to the scene, rolling the portable X-Ray machine toward Misty's door.  They focus on Ruby and wait for her.

Damien: Fair point.  If you need anything, Sebastian and I will be waiting here.

Ruby nods, and she turns around disappearing back inside Misty's room with Dante and Zane following behind her.  Dante and Zane once again emerge from the room a few minutes later after they had finished helping Ruby and Dr. Lord set up the X-Ray machine.  They join Damien and Sebastian as they are leaning against the wall, waiting patiently.  They don't speak a word as they wait while Dr. Lord takes the next set of X-Rays on the woman they have chosen as their leader.  They wait, and they all hope for the best.

The Next Morning...

Ruby is sleeping in the chair at Misty's bedside where she has been all night.  After being sedated the night before so Dr. Lord could assess how her broken bones were healing, Misty slept through most of the night.  She stirred a few times here and there, but for the most part, she did not wake up until just now, much to Ruby's relief.  Misty pushes herself up in bed, blinking her eyes a few times and trying to shake off the last remnants of sleep, as well as the effects of the sedative.  She sees Ruby sleeping in the chair, and tries to remember anything from the night before.

Misty: Ruby?  Ruby, wake up.

Having heard Misty addressing her, Ruby's eyes immediately open.  She yawns once, but is quickly on her feet and over next to Misty.

Ruby: My apologies, my Queen.  I did not intend to sleep so late.

Misty: No need to apologize, Ruby.  Did you sleep there the whole night?

Ruby nods.

Ruby: Yes, I did.  Before Dr. Lord took X-Rays last night, you were quite upset.  I wanted to make sure that you were okay when you woke up.  

Misty: He took the X-Rays even though I told him not to?  Why?  I don't want his help, Ruby.  I don't want any of you to help me anymore.

Ruby takes a seat next to Misty on the bed.  Misty looks at her, wishing she hadn't sat down, but Ruby shakes her head.  This is the one time where it appears she will not do what her queen wants her to do.

Ruby: I know how you must be feeling, my queen, but you must let us help you.  We are here because we want to be, and we want to help you.  We want to serve you.  Please do not fight us.  It will only set your recovery back, and there is nothing more than we would love to see than for you to get back to Sin City Wrestling and reclaim your position in the Bombshell Division.  

Misty laughs.

Misty: That's not going to happen, Ruby.  You need to accept that.  I've already been replaced, but I honestly don't care anymore.  And as for you and the brothers wanting to help me, and being here to serve me...I never asked you for your help, and quite honestly, I'm still confused as hell as to why I'm here!  For people who are here to serve me, you're treating me like a damn prisoner!  Why won't you let me go?!

Ruby: My queen, you are free to go whenever you so wish, but given that you are still healing, I would advise against it, and I also would like to tell you something before you make a decision.  I believe once you hear the truth, you will truly understand everything we have done for you over this past month.  Will you listen to me?

Misty just sits there staring at Ruby for a while.  She doesn't answer right away as she studies the look on Ruby's face.  She searches for any sign that Ruby is lying to her, but she can not see one.

Misty: I guess I have no choice, do I?  You're going to tell me either way, so you may as well go ahead and tell me.  

Ruby: You always have a choice, my queen.  Remember that.

Misty rolls her eyes, but she lets Ruby continue.

Ruby: For weeks leading up to your match with that vile woman, Roxanne, the brothers and I tried to reveal ourselves to you.  We wanted to, but we were afraid if we did it so soon, you might be frightened, or if you weren't you would simply want nothing to do with us...that you wouldn't listen to any of us.  We kept a close eye on you from a safe distance so you wouldn't see us, except the night in the cemetery.

Misty doesn't appear to be listening to Ruby, but when she brings up the cemetery, her eyes widen a bit.

Misty: Wait a minute...That was you?  

Ruby: It was.  We were watching you to make sure nothing happened to you.  I was worried you might get hurt, or worse, so Damien agreed that we should follow you and see what you were doing.  I think I was the most surprised when we saw what you were doing, honestly.

Misty: I had to see what that bitch did, Ruby.  We all thought she was dead, and it wouldn't have surprised me if there actually was a body in that damn casket.  Too bad she went the lame route and filled it with bricks.

Ruby laughs slightly.

Ruby: Yes, well that woman would stoop that low wouldn't she?  She did fake her own death after all, but do not worry about her anymore, my queen.  Do not let her get to you anymore.  Do not let any of the Bombshells get to you like this.  Your place is in Sin City Wrestling and the Bombshell Division.  The Bombshell Division needs you, because if you don't return, it'll completely fail and everyone knows it.  Do you really want someone like Odette Ryder leading the Bombshell Division and representing Sin City Wrestling as the Bombshell Champion?

Misty: It was bound to happen, Ruby!  She made an impact from the moment she stepped foot in SCW, so how can I deny the fact that she won't make a good champion?  

Ruby: There is only one woman who can lead the Bombshells down the path they must be led.  Odette Ryder no doubt wants to turn the Bombshell Divison into something...good and pure.  Nothing about any of those women is neither good nor pure!  They are all living their lives wearing a mask and pretending to be something they are not!  They are all fake, my queen.  But you...you can change all that!  You have the power to bring the Bombshell Division back to greatness, because with you as its champion, the Bombshell Division has meaning.

Misty stares at Ruby blankly for a moment before shaking her head in confusion.

Misty: Okay, I'm just slightly lost here, Ruby.  Where is this all leading?

Ruby stands up from the bed, standing directly next to it.  A moment later, she kneels before Misty, and bows her head showing her allegiance to her queen.  Misty goes silent, and she doesn't know what to say.  Ruby then looks back up to Misty.

Ruby: I kneel before you, my Queen, showing my loyalty and my allegiance to you and your purpose in life.  You may not see it yet, but you embrace the darkness within you, as do I and the brothers, and it is YOU who will get the other Bombshells to do the same.  They will all kneel before you and submit to your every will and accept you as their queen and their one true leader, and if not, you will force them to do so.  The brothers and I will help you.  That is...if you let us.

Misty's jaw drops in surprise.  Ruby stays kneeled before her, waiting for Misty to either accept or decline the mission they have brought upon her.

*************************


"The rest, as they say, is history.  It took me a few days, but I ultimately came to my senses and accepted my mission in life.  I embraced the darkness, and chose to stay with Ruby and the brothers and refused to go back to being someone everyone else expected me to be, or wanted me to be.  I wasn't going to live my life the way others kept telling me I should, and they helped me realize that."

"It was then that plans for my return to SCW started to unfold.  I was working hard and doing everything Dr. Lord said to ensure that my injuries were healing as quickly, and as properly, as they should.  I kept a close watch on Odette Ryder's reign as the Bombshell Champion, and had fully intended to return to challenge her for the Bombshell Title.  Well, I had hoped to do so, but things didn't quite work out that way."

"Now, can you all imagine my shock and absolute horror as I watched Odette Ryder lose the Bombshell Title to, of all people, Mercedes?  I mean, REALLY?!  Mercedes wasn't even on the roster at the time, but due to the delicate condition in which Brooklyn Carter found herself, they chose to put Mercedes in her place.  WHY?!"

"Needless to say...I was absolutely livid.  And Ruby can vouch for that."


*************************

Sunday September 23rd, 2012


A lot has happened in the six weeks since Summer XXXTreme.  After Misty's meltdown a week later, Dr. Lord had performed his next set of x-rays on the two time former Bombshell Champion.  Given her mental state at the time, he was quite surprised to see that her bones were healing quicker than expected.  He had decided that she no longer needed to wear casts on her arm and leg, and could start her physical therapy as soon as possible to get her mobile once again.  Misty was relieved to say the least, while Ruby and the brothers were all thrilled and ready to help her in the next step of her recovery.

Nearly every day since then, Misty has been working her tail off trying to get back to Sin City Wrestling as soon as possible.  She had never felt better, and regardless of what Dr. Lord said, she already had a specific date chosen for her return to SCW.  She and the brothers had already been sending in mysterious video promos leading up to her return, and they were all sure no one suspected it had anything to do with her.  Everyting was going according to plan for the Queen of the Damned, and she couldn't be happier.

Misty was slightly disappointed she had missed the big Asian Tour leading up to tonight's big Supercard in Tokyo, but there would be more opportunities in the future, no doubt.  Misty and all of her disciples as she was now referring them as, are all gathered in her room, watching Violent Conduct as it is streaming online, much as she had done while watching Summer XXXTreme.  They are all waiting for the Bombshell Championship match, of course, and Misty can't hide her excitement.


Misty: Can you all believe this?  Just think about it.  In just two weeks, we'll all be in Australia for my big return to SCW.  I've never felt in better physical shape, and I have each of you to thank.  I'm going to watch as Odette Ryder retains the Bombshell Championship tonight, and in Australia...her home country...I'll make my intentions clear to the ever cheerful Bombshell.

Damien: Forgive me for asking, my Queen, but what if Odette loses tonight?

Misty shakes her head as she turns her attention away from the events at Violent Conduct for a moment.  On the computer screen, it shows Vixen backstage shortly after winning the Bombshell Roulette Title.  Misty smirks a bit, before turning her attention to Damien.

Misty: That isn't going to happen, Damien.  Brooklyn Carter can't compete because, surprise surprise, she's pregnant.

Misty laughs, almost uncomfortably at the thought, and Ruby and the brothers all look at one another awkwardly, before looking back to Misty.

Misty: Her friend, Mercedes, has been given the spot for her instead, which I find quite laughable.  Not to mention, the third participant in this match is that vile woman, Vista Kills.  I'm sorry, but Odette Ryder could take both of those women out on her worst day.  Odette Ryder will retain the title tonight, because there is simply no other option.

The brothers and Ruby do not seem quite as confident as Misty, though they do not argue with her.  They all watch intently as the Bombshell Title match takes place.  Misty watches on in horror as Brooklyn Carter interferes several times, trying to help Mercedes win.  In the end, that is exactly what happens.  Mercedes pins Odette Ryder to become the new Bombshell Champion after Brooklyn took care of Vista Kills.  After the match is over, and Brooklyn and Mercedes quickly high tail it backstage, Ruby and the brothers stare at Misty, waiting for her reaction.  She sits there for a moment, jaw dropped in shock, but speechless.  Damien is about to take the laptop from Misty's grasp, when she suddenly sends it flying across the room and against the wall.  She lets out an almost battle cry, as she jumps out of the bed, screaming at the top of her lungs in mad fury.  Ruby walks over to her to approach her.

Ruby: Please, my Queen, you must calm down!  Do not re-injure yourself, please!

Misty: How...HOW COULD SHE LET THAT HAPPEN?! SHE LET MERCEDES WIN MY TITLE?!  I'M GOING TO KICK HER ASS!

Sebastian: Relax, my Queen.  You can still get your title back.  You can go and challenge Mercedes for the title!

Misty spins around and glares at the disciple who is always the voice of reason, Sebastian.  Her cheeks are flushed red from anger, and you can practically see the steam coming from her ears.

Misty: Odette Ryder MUST be dealt with first, Sebastian!  The Bombshell Title now has to wait, and it's all thanks to Odette Ryder!  I can't believe she let that happen!!!

"What?"

Ruby and the Brothers all say the exact same thing in unison as Misty makes this statement.  She turns around, thinking of her next move.  Whatever she was planning...whatever she decided to do, it would all become clear in two weeks on Climax Control in Australia.

*************************


"My plans had to be changed that night after Odette lost the title.  Ruby and the brothers wanted my focus and attention to be on the Bombshell Championship and bringing it back where it belonged, but when Ruby had told me why they had brought me here, I knew I had a much higher purpose.  Yes, I wanted the Bombshell Championship back around my waist, but the more I watched Odette, the more I knew what had to be done first.  The Bombshell Championship would just have to wait."

"I never thought I would actually admit to that, and stay out of the picture when it came to the title that I still consider mine, but it doesn't matter who holds the title.  Everyone knows who gave that title meaning...who gave it importance.  It wasn't Kittie or Raynin.  It sure as shit wasn't Brooklyn Carter or Mercedes.  Odette Ryder...eh, maybe stood a chance, but she blew it.  And don't even get me started on the current champion, Amanda Cortez.  Out of ALL the Bombshells to hold the title, I have been the only one to hold it twice!  I am the one true leader of the Bombshells, and I always will be!"

"So why would I just walk away from it, even temporarily?  Why is it so important that I target Odette Ryder?  Perhaps Odette can answer that.  She knows very well what I want...no DEMAND from her.  It is the same thing I demand from everyone else.  She is just struggling to submit to the inevitable."

"How often do you see Miss Ryder showing any other emotion other than joy...love...optimism?  Does anything ever truly anger that woman?  Is there a darkness within her that is just itching to get out?  Most would say probably not, but I know the truth.  I own her soul, so I know what lies within it."

"It is because of Odette's reluctance that I was forced to take drastic measures.  I did something I honestly never thought I would do, but it had to be done.  I know you're watching this, Miss Ryder.  I know you're paying close attention to my every word, because if you aren't, you are making a huge mistake.  Have I lit a fire under your ass yet?  Have I made you angry yet?  Do you ever want to be reunited with your best friend and you number one fan?  So many questions, Odette, but only YOU can answer them."

"Don't worry, though.  I'm making sure Miss Grace is well taken care of."


*************************

Sunday December 23rd


The events that unfolded just a short while ago were nothing less than shocking and heartbreaking.  It is no secret  that two-time former Bombshell Champion, Misty, is out to torture Odette Ryder any way she can, but the lengths she has gone to this time is an all time low for her.  In case you missed it, just a short while ago, Misty had her disciples do her dirty work for her once again when they got ahold of Odette's best friend and number one fan, Melody Grace.  The five brothers Damien, Dante, Sebastian and Zane along with the fiesty and petite, Ruby, were seen dragging Melody Grace out in the parking lot and loading her into their white van.  There was no one around to save poor Melody.  Misty's disciples had sped away before anyone could reach her.

Misty is now not very far behind as she is heading out to her own vehicle which is still parked in the parking lot.  She has a wicked yet satisfied smile on her face as she approaches her car.  Ruby is patiently waiting there for her.  She is relieved to see her Queen finally approaching her.


Ruby: Thank goodness!  My Queen!  I was beginning to worry.

Misty: What for, Ruby?

Ruby: It took you longer than I expected to meet me out here.  I thought someone might have stopped you or that you might have been hurt.

Misty smiles and shakes her head.  She walks up to Ruby and places a hand on her shoulder, relaxing her nerves just a bit.

Misty: Ruby, you do realize that before you and the brothers came into my life that I was perfectly capable of protecting myself?  The brothers left not that long ago, correct?

Ruby: Yes, just a few minutes ago.

Misty: Okay then.  I couldn't come out here right away because I thought for sure Miss Ryder would still be out here.  Did she run out here?

Ruby shakes her head, causing a look of disappointment to grow on Misty's face.

Ruby: I'm sorry, my Queen, but I did  not see her.  But I'm sure that does not mean she wasn't here.  I had to keep hidden as you told me, so perhaps I just missed her is all.

Misty: Good point, dear Ruby.  Did Damien remember where we are going to meet them?

Ruby: Yes, my Queen.  I also made sure no one followed them, so we should be safe.

Misty smiles, fully satisfied and not showing and remorse for her actions.  She unlocks her car, signaling for Ruby to get inside.  Ruby obeys, taking her place in the passenger seat.  When Misty is about to walk around to the driver's side, a very familiar voice calls out from behind her.  Misty sighs and takes a deep breath.  She turns around to see the very lively reporter employed by SCW, Pussy Willow.  Inside the car, Ruby growls as she sees Pussy Willow, but Misty holds up her hand, keeping her at bay.  Ruby folds her arms across her chest and pouts in frustration, but obeys her queen's order.

Misty: Miss Willow...This is the second time this evening that I am graced with your presence.  To what do I owe the pleasure this time?  I'm afraid you have to make it quick, as I have some where I need to be.

PW: Is that somewhere you are referring to happen to be where your goons took Melody Grace?  How could you do something like that?!

Misty laughs and leans against her car.  She narrows her eyes at Pussy Willow, and smiles with a dark and demented look in her eyes.

Misty: Where I have to be is none of your business, Miss Willow, but let me spell it out for you, okay?  Christmas is two days away.  We do not have any more shows scheduled until New Year Rising, which takes place on January 13th.  I am going to take the next couple of weeks to relax, and then prepare for my very important match against Miss Ryder.  As for what happened to Melody Grace this evening...Well, there is only one person to blame for that, and it is Odette Ryder.  Consider this Odette's punishment.

PW: Punishment?  Punishment for what?  You had your goons kidnap her best friend tonight!  Two days before Christmas!  What kind of human being--

Misty raises her hand suddenly and sharply in front of Pussy Willow.  She takes a step forward, glaring at Pussy Willow with pure malice in her eyes.

Misty: Before you continue what you are saying, might I interrupt you and order you to quit referring to my disciples as "goons", Miss Willow.  They are much more important and powerful than mere goons, I assure you.  They don't make mistakes like some of the "entourages" walking around with other former champions in this company.  They are stronger and they devote themselves to me and my purpose.  Now, I do believe you were about to ask what kind of human being takes poor Melody Grace away from her friends and family just days before Christmas.  I think you know the answer to that question, Miss Willow.  I am not a human being.  Not in the sense that you speak of, anyway.  The souls of everyone in SCW belong to me, whether you all admit it or not.  Eventually you will.  It's only a matter of time.

Pussy Willow looks at Misty as if she is crazy.  She glances to Ruby in the car, and Ruby is watching her like a hawk, ready to strike if needed.

PW: Oookay.  That's all fine and dandy if you believe that, but that doesn't answer the question on everyone's minds.  Why did you take Melody Grace just two days before Christmas?  And better yet, just what hell are you planning on putting that poor girl through.

Ruby has finally heard enough.  She opens the door quickly, and is about to jump out and defend Misty, but Misty shuts the door quickly, barking an order at her to stay in the car.  Ruby has no choice but to obey, though she clearly doesn't like it.

Misty: Miss Willow, my decision to take Melody Grace this evening has nothing to do with her.  She is merely a key piece of the game!  This has everything to do with Odette Ryder, however.  I plan on making sure Miss Grace is well taken care of over the next few weeks, and if needed, even longer than that.  Odette Ryder is just going to have to live without her dear friend for as long as I see fit.  The outcome is completely up to Miss Ryder and how she deals with the situation.  I'll be watching her carefully and simply can not wait until New Year Rising when the two of us finally face each other in the ring.  I'll make sure that once the night is through, no one will be speaking about the Bombshell Championship match between the fetish freak and my ex-fiancee's newest lay.  No, everyone will be talking about one match and one match only...Your Queen of the Damned versus Odette Ryder.  Now, if you'll excuse me, I'm running late.  Merry Christmas and Happy New Year, Miss Willow.  

Without another word, and without giving Pussy Willow the chance to respond, Misty turns and walks around to the driver's side of her car.  She gets inside and roars the engine to life.  Pussy Willow and Ruby engage in a staredown, and Pussy Willow can see Ruby's lip curl up in a snarl.  Pussy Willow shakes her head, and Ruby turns her attention back to Misty and Misty drives away and the scene fades out.

*************************

Christmas Eve


Christmas is officially only a few hours away, and Misty has had Melody Grace for twenty-four hours.  Assuming someone close to Melody would try and search for her following Climax Control, Misty and her disciples did not return to their "compound" in Las Vegas.  No, Misty was smart enough to realize that there were people who knew the location to the place she, Ruby and the brother's called home in Las Vegas.  It was for that reason that she simply could not bring Melody Grace back there.  So just where is the Queen of the Damned keeping her "prisoner"?  Only Misty and her disciples can answer that question.

So now that Misty and her disciples have a very special "houseguest" for Christmas, how are they dealing with the situation?  How are the brothers and Ruby handling having to watch after Melody Grace, per Misty's orders, as well as serving their Queen?  Let's take a look, shall we?

Damien, Dante, Sebastian and Zane can all be heard bickering and arguing with Ruby as the scene opens up in an unknown location.  Ruby appears to be trying to make her way into the room being guarded by the brothers, but they are refusing to let her inside, further frustrating the ferocious woman.  She glares up at the men as they hold her back, and her nostrils flare.


Ruby: Let me inside, brothers!  If that pestly little girl wishes to continue to disrespect us after we've shown nothing but kindness to her during this...difficult time, I will have no choice but to--

Damien: Must I remind you, Ruby, that we are under strict orders not to harm Miss Grace while she is under our watch?  You are not going inside this room!

Ruby: The hell I'm not!  I've made food for that girl, and she won't eat it!  I've brought her clean clothes, which she has tossed right back in my face, which she has also spit in!  She must be taught some manners, and soon!  I will not deal with this these next weeks leading up to New Year Rising when our Queen deals with Odette Ryder.  I won't deal with it Damien!

The brothers refuse to step aside.  They stand their ground and behind them, Melody Grace can be heard pounding on the door.

Sebastian: You do not have a choice, Ruby.  Our Queen has given an order and you know as well as we do, it must be followed.  If she wishes Miss Grace to remain unharmed, than Miss Grace will not be harmed. Do you dare go against our Queen's wishes?

Ruby closes her eyes and thinks for a moment.  She takes in a deep breath, holding the bridge of her nose as she tries to drown out the sound of Melody Grace's pleas to be let free.  Ruby growls, then opens her eyes and looks at the men in front of her.

Ruby: Of course not, Sebastian, but our Queen is not thinking clearly at the moment.  Trust me when I say if she has to deal with this behavior any longer, she will agree with my thinking.

Just then, Misty walks up behind Ruby, nearly startling the protective young woman.

Misty: And what thinking might that be, dear Ruby?  Brothers, what is going on here?

The brothers look past Ruby at Misty, and Ruby turns around to face her queen.  She appears slightly embarrassed and apologetic as Misty looks at her, waiting for Ruby to answer her.

Ruby: My Queen, you are back.  I'm sorry, I did not know you would be back so soon.

Misty: Yes, well I made sure to get back as quick as I could, but you didn't answer my question.  What is going on here?

Ruby and the brothers are silent for a moment, as none of them are quite sure how to answer Misty's question.  Melody begins pounding on the door behind them once again, and Misty looks past them at the door, shaking her head with a smile.  Zane is the one to finally break the silence.

Zane: She hasn't stopped since you left, my Queen.  We have not broken our word to keep her unharmed, but she continues to disrespect us.  She continues to disrespect you.  Forgive me for asking, but when will you put a stop to this?  When will you finally say enough is enough and force her to respect you or suffer the consequences?  Ruby has a point.  We will obey you, my Queen, but perhaps you should speak with Miss Grace and get her to see reason here.

Ruby nods in agreement, smiling slightly.  Misty takes a step forward, and all five of her disciples straighten their stances as a sign of loyalty and obedience.

Misty: You are forgiven, Zane.  As are you, Ruby.  I had fully expected this sort of behavior from Miss Grace, but I stand by my decision, and my orders to each of you.  I do not care how much of a temper tantrum that girl throws, you are not to lay a finger on her.  Not a hair on her head will be out of place, do you understand?  I had intended to speak with her as soon as I returned.  

Damien: Where did you go?

Misty holds a small paper bag up in response to Damien's question, as well as a drink.

Misty: I know how frustrated Ruby was getting when Miss Grace continued to refuse to eat the meals she made for her, so I thought I'd try a different approach.  I'm sure Miss Grace believes the food is poisoned or that we are trying to harm her in some way, so this is my way of proving to her I do not want her harmed in any way.  I brought her a cheeseburger and fries, so hopefully she'll eat it.  

Dante: I would have been more than happy to get that for you, my Queen.  You didn't have to drive yourself.

Misty: Actually, I did have to do this myself, Dante.  But thank you.  I want Miss Grace to know that I personally took the time to buy this for her and bring it to her myself.  Please step aside boys.  I'd like to give her this food before it gets cold.

The brothers do as they are told and step away from the door.  Misty slowly turns the knob and opens the door, very slowly.  She expects to find Melody Grace standing right in front of the door, ready to make a break for it, but she's not.  Misty steps inside the room, and closes the door behind her.  There is not a window in the room, and one can only assume it is for the obvious reason Misty doesn't want Melody to be seen.  Melody is seated over on the twin sized bed Misty and the brothers have provided for her.  It is pushed against the wall, and Melody is seated so her back is against the wall.  She stares at Misty, the woman holding her captive, with a blank and almost scared look on her face but she doesn't speak.

Misty: I took the liberty of getting you a meal you might actually eat considering you won't touch a thing Ruby brings you.  I hope a cheeseburger and fries will suffice for tonight, but I promise you after Christmas is passed I will get you anything else you would rather have.  Here you go.

Misty holds the bag of food as well as the drink out for Melody, but Melody stays where she is at.  Misty shakes her head and walks over to where Melody is sitting.  Melody scoots away from her, cowering into the corner, as Misty places the food and the drink on the bed.  She urges Melody to take the food, but again Melody is apprehensive and stays where she is at.

Misty: I know you don't trust me, nor do you believe a word I'm saying, but I promise you will not be harmed while you are here, Miss Grace.  You really need to eat something, so please just eat.  As long as you cooperate, your time here will go by much faster and it will make it easier for all of us.

Melody: I DON'T WANT TO BE HERE!  LET ME GO!

Melody makes it a point to yell as loud as she can so the brothers and Ruby can hear her on the other side of the door.  Misty stares at her a little disappointed, and she looks around the room.

Misty: Look around you, Miss Grace.  Yell and scream all you want, but I assure you that no one can hear you.  You may not want to be here, but you are so get used to it okay?  You're not going anywhere for at least a few weeks, so perhaps we should just try to get along for the time being?  Maybe if you're nice, I might go easy on the reason you are here.  You only have Odette to blame for this predicament you are in.  You do know that right?

Melody: Liar!  YOU had your goons take me!  This is YOUR fault!  Odette would never do anything to hurt me, but I hope she hurts you!

Misty lets out a sadistic laugh, as she slowly approaches Melody once again.  She stands directly in front of her, and folds her arms very matter-of-factly.

Misty: Oh, Miss Grace, I do admire your faith in Miss Ryder.  She is quite lucky to have a friend like you, but I have a bit of a newflash for you.  I hate to burst your bubble, little girl, but Odette will not hurt me in the slightest.  I do hope she tries though, and that she doesn't hold anything back.  Well, I will leave you be for now, but I will have Ruby come and check on you later.  For your sake, I do hope you take my advice and cooperate with us, because I can tell you right now that your lack of appreciation for my kindness towards you is beginning to take its toll on my dear Ruby.

Melody: Kindness?!  Keeping me against my will isn't showing kindness!  

Misty: That I can not argue, I admit.  However, as I said, you have not been and will not be physically harmed.  That IS kindness, little girl, because trust me when I tell you that should I change my mind, torture doesn't even begin to describe what I could do to you.  But, this is NOT about you, as I have said over and over.  So just deal with it and do as your told!  Have a good night, Miss Grace.  I will see you tomorrow.

Misty then turns and walks away, leaving Melody Grace alone once again.  Melody folds her arms and watches as Misty disappears out of the room.  Once Misty is out of the room, Melody glances toward the bag of food sitting just inches away from her.  She can smell the cheeseburger and fries, and her stomach growls, proving how hungry she is.  Melody tries to fight it, but she gives in and grabs the food, and the drink, giving in and finally eating.  Outside the room, the brothers and Ruby are all looking at Misty as she has reappeared.

Damien: Judging by her shouting not long ago, I'm assuming your talk with her did not go well?  

Misty: As well as I expected, Damien.  I imagine within a few days she'll see the gravity of the situation and realize that she is not going anywhere anytime soon.  We will all just have to deal with everything as best as we can.  Ruby, I want you to check on her before you go to bed tonight, okay?  She didn't touch the food I brought her yet, but sooner or later, her hunger will get the best of her and she'll eat.  

Ruby nods her head once , then looks back to Misty.

Ruby: Yes, my Queen.  As you wish.

Misty: Good.  I knew I could count on you, but please try to be as civil as possible.  I know you are frustrated with her, but she is not acting in a way we did not expect her to.  As long as we show as much kindness to her as we can, she will eventually cooperate with us.

Ruby: I hope you are right, my Queen, but I will respect your wishes regardless.  

Misty smiles and turns around.  She pulls a key out of her pocket and locks the door to the room from the outside.

Misty: Good girl, Ruby.  Brothers, you may go and do as you wish now.  Ruby and I each have a key to the room, so if Miss Grace needs anything, one of us will see to her.  As for right now, I am going to go take a shower and call it a night.  I will see you all in the morning.  

Ruby: My Queen, it is still early.  Are you ill?

Misty: I'm fine, dear Ruby.  I am just a little tired right now, and tomorrow is Christmas so I want to make sure I get plenty of sleep.  

Ruby and the brothers look at each other, a little reluctant to believe Misty, but they don't question her.

Ruby: Very well, my Queen.  Rest easy, and if you need anything, please come get me.

Misty: I always do, Ruby.  Goodnight Ruby.  Goodnight brothers.

They all big Misty goodnight and she walks past them and down the hall.  She disappears into another room, where a suitcase with her clothes is seen at the end of the bed.  She closes the door behind her, leans against it and closes her eyes taking in a deep breath.  Misty runs her hands through her long raven hair then walks over to her suitcase, taking out something to sleep in.  As she grabs her pajamas, something falls to the floor.  She reaches down and picks it up, showing only the white background of the picture she holds in her hand.  The look on her face turns sorrowful, and her eyes almost begin to tear up a bit as she stares at the picture.

Misty: Oh my beautiful baby.  Mommy misses you so much.

Misty kisses the picture , then places it back into her suitcase where neither Ruby nor one of the brothers would be able to see it, should they come into her room.  She closes her suitcase, then walks out of the room and to the bathroom to take a shower and the scene fades away.

*************************


91
Character Building Roleplays / On the Prowl
« on: December 21, 2012, 12:31:10 PM »
 Misty and her disciples stand there for a moment.  Misty rolls her eyes and smiles as she turns around to face them.

Misty: Just another example of the trouble the Bombshell Division is.  Miss Kane is simply trying to distract me from my true mission here, but it's not working.  She is of no concern at the moment, but if she wants to feel important, let her.  I am not afraid of her and I never will be.  Now, come along.  We have work to do before next week.  I have a very special surprise to plan for Miss Odette Ryder.

With that, Misty and her disciples turn and walk out of the locker room and leave the building.

92
Character Building Roleplays / On the Prowl
« on: December 20, 2012, 09:31:33 PM »
 Misty smiles wickedly and stands her ground.  Her disciples are none too pleased at the events transpiring, but she is not intimidated by Necra or her threats.  She approached Necra, as if daring her to do something.

Misty: Let me make myself very clear here, Necra.  I'm not intimidated by you.  I'm not scared of you, and I sure as hell don't give a damn how you feel about the decisions I make.  I do what I want and when I want.  If you don't like it, that is your problem, but I'm not going to run around changing the way I do things just because some wanna-be Goddess whines and cries when things don't go her way.  I'll continue to do things MY way.  If you have a problem...Well, that's too damn bad.  Try coming after me.  I'll beat you again like I did before, only I'll make sure to finish the job.  I'll make you regret ever threatening me, and that Goddess, is a promise.  Now, if you're done wasting my time, I have more important things to deal with than worry about you or your problem with me.  Go back to your tag team partner and focus on keeping your titles, because you simply don't matter to me at the moment.

Misty folds her arms across her chest, glaring at Necra.  Her patience is nearing a breaking point, though she manages to remain as calm as she can.

93
Character Building Roleplays / On the Prowl
« on: December 20, 2012, 02:44:21 PM »
 Misty can't help but laugh at the Goddess before her.  Ruby hisses, ready to defend her Queen if given orders to do so.  Misty holds her off for the moment and takes a step towards Necra.

Misty: You are disappointed in me, Miss Kane?  What makes you think I give a damn?

Misty laughs again, as well as Ruby.

Misty: I make my own decisions and I do not need anyone's permission to do anything, especially not yours.  You don't run the show around here.  I do!  My business is with NXT...With Odette Ryder. Do you expect an apology that my involvement in that match just happened to interfere with you?  Because you're not going to get one.

Misty glares at Necra, growing more frustrated with her presence.

94
Character Building Roleplays / On the Prowl
« on: December 19, 2012, 06:43:01 PM »
 Moments later the door opens.  Misty's female disciple, and loyal follower, Ruby, stands before Necra.  She eyes the Goddess of the Dead up and down with a look of disgust as she stands in the doorway protectively.

Ruby: Whatdo you want?  My Queen does not wish to be disturbed.

Ruby snaps at Necra and is prepared to slam the door in her face when Misty walks up behind her.

Misty: Who is it, Ruby dear?

Ruby steps aside as Misty stands next to her.  She takes one look at Necra, and a wicked smile grows on her face.  Ruby steps behind her.

Misty: Ahh, Miss Kane.  To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?

Misty stands there with her arms folded across her chest, knowing all too well why Necra is there, though she waits for a response.

95
Climax Control Archives / It All Starts With Jessie
« on: December 05, 2012, 06:35:59 PM »
 The past several months have brought on many sleepless nights for two time former Bombshell Champion, Misty.  She hasn’t spoken to any of her disciples, Ruby specifically, about it yet, but they are all well aware of the issue.  During the few hours she does sleep at night, she is very restless, and almost always wakes up from a nightmare of some sort, but neither Ruby nor the brothers have asked her about what keeps her awake.  They are all waiting for her to speak on her own terms, because they know sooner or later, she will.  When exactly that will happen, only their Queen can answer.  So they remain silent.

Tonight is no different for Misty it seems.  She had fallen asleep early from exhaustion, but each time Ruby would come to check on her Queen, Misty would be in a different position on the bed, or have her blanket kicked from off of her body.  Each time Ruby would fix it, but she’d just have to replace it the next time she would check on Misty.

It has been a few hours since Ruby last checked on Misty, and all is quiet in their home.  Ruby and the brothers are probably all fast asleep in their own rooms, but the same can’t be said for Misty.  She is asleep, yes, but she is tossing and turning on her bed, and she seems to be crying in her sleep.  She suddenly bolts upright to a sitting position and screams.


Misty: MY BABY!!!

Misty looks around her darkened room, thankful Ruby is not there this time.  She keeps her eye on her door, expecting Ruby to come rushing inside in a panic, but she doesn’t.  All remains quiet, but Misty doesn’t go back to sleep.  She looks at the clock on her nightstand and it reads 1:30 am.  Misty sighs and moves to the side of the bed, swinging her legs over the side.  She slips her feet into her black slippers and walks over to her closet.  Misty flips the switch, turning on the light in her closet and begins searching through her clothes.  She grabs a clean pair of clothes before heading out of her room and down the hall to the bathroom.

About thirty minutes later, Misty emerges from the bathroom, freshly showered and dressed.  She has put on her black robe, and grabs a set of keys off the hook hanging on the wall.  She doesn’t take the van this time, instead choosing to drive her own vehicle.  Her destination is not that far away, nor is it unfamiliar, but she parks her car down the street to be safe.  After she gets out of her car, she pulls the hood of her robe over her head, and slowly makes her way to the house she once shared with Spike Staggs.  The house Spike still calls home with their…well, HIS to two children.  Spike’s car is not in the driveway, but Misty can only assume he has parked in it the garage.

She opens the front gate quietly, and makes her way to the front porch.  Misty creeps along the front porch, walking over to the end where a small statue sits.  She lifts the statue up, picking up the spare key she knew was hidden there, and then she walks back to the front door.  She slowly opens the storm door, then proceeds to unlock first the deadbolt, and then the lock on the handle.  Misty places the key in her pocket, and very quietly opens the door.  Luckily for her, everyone seems to be asleep at the moment, and she sneaks her way through the house, looking around each corner just in case.

As she approaches the steps leading upstairs, she is met by the family cat, Dero, but he doesn’t seem very pleased to see her.  He growls and hisses at her, and she hisses back.


Misty: Oh get over it, Dero.  Out of my way you fleabag.

Misty is careful with how loud she speaks to Dero, keeping her voice in a low whisper.  He growls again then runs off, and Misty shakes her head.  She slowly makes her way up the stairs, careful not to make any noise.  Once she is up the stairs, she walks over to Spike’s bedroom…her old bedroom…and peeks her head inside.  Her ex-fiancee is fast asleep on the bed, snoring, and not stirring at all.  She smiles and turns around looking down the hall.  Timmy’s room is just next to Spike’s room, and beyond that, is little Eden’s room.  She stares at the door to her daughter’s room for a moment, before she creeps over to the door.  Misty places her hand on the door and closes her eyes, thinking her decision through.  She knows there is a good chance Spike would wake up and find her here, and she’d end up in jail, but she had to see Eden.  She had to see the daughter she hadn’t seen in nine months.  Consequences be damned.  She was going into Eden’s room.

She turns the knob and pushes the door open slowly.  It makes a creaking noise slightly, but nothing that would wake Spike or Timmy from their deep sleep.  Once inside, she closes the door, and turns around to look at her sleeping daughter.  The nightlight plugged in beside her bed is the only light in the room, and Eden’s quiet breathing is heard.  Misty walks over to the chair beside her bed, and takes a seat, staring at Eden as she sleeps.


Misty: My little girl…How I’ve missed you so.  I’ve missed watching you sleep so peacefully.  Now if only Mommy could do the same.

Eden whimpers a little, and then her eyes flutter open.  She rubs her eyes as she looks at the figure sitting in the chair in front of her, and her eyes grow wide.  Misty lowers the hood on her robe, allowing Eden to see her face, then brings her finger to her mouth.

Misty: Shhh, baby girl.  It’s Mommy.  I need you to be very quiet, okay?  Can you do that for me?

Eden: Mommy?

Eden is still a bit groggy as she looks at her mother.  Misty nods, then reaches over to Eden and runs her hand down her little girl’s cheek.  Eden doesn’t move, but she stares at Misty, almost afraid to see her.  Misty doesn’t seem surprised, but she continues to whisper to Eden, attempting to take her fears away.

Misty: I know I’ve been gone for a while, baby girl, but I was never that far away.  I’ve thought about you all the time.  Do you know that?  Do you know how much I’ve missed you?

Eden shakes her head and doesn’t say a word.  She looks as though she is about to burst into tears.  Misty runs her hand through Eden’s hair, but she can sense the fear coming from her daughter.  She can see it in her eyes, and in her face.  Eden is now terrified of her own mother.

Misty: Sweetie, you don't have to be afraid of me, you know that right?  I'm not going to hurt you.  

Eden: You left Daddy.  You left me and Timmy.  

Eden pouts her bottom lip out and her voice quivers a little as she is inching closer to crying.  Misty continues to soothe her daughter.  She wants to wrap her in her arms in a tight embrace, but fears that may only frighten or upset her further.

Misty: Well, sweetie...You see, I just had some things I needed to figure out.  I never wanted to hurt you or make you sad, but I plan to make it up to you real soon.  I would have come to see you sooner, but Daddy is very upset with me.  I had to wait until he was sleeping.  

Eden: You're lying.  Timmy says that you're just a lying bitch.  

Misty's eyes widen, but she cracks an amused smile.  She leans back in the chair and Eden sits up in her bed, clutching two of her dolls in her hands.

Misty: Oh really?  Timmy said that to you, did he?

Eden shrugs and looks down to her dolls.  She begins playing with their hair, and doesn't look up to face her mother again.

Eden: No.

Misty: He didn't? But you said he did, sweetie.  Were you lying to Mommy?

Eden: No.  Timmy didn't say it to me.  I heard him talking to Daddy before.  And Auntie Dixie...And Auntie Desiree and Uncle Tommy.  He said to everyone.  Timmy was real mad.

Misty stifles a laugh and watches as Eden plays with her dolls.  One of the dolls is a brunette, and the other is blonde.  Something doesn't sit well with Misty about this, but she shrugs it off for now.

Misty: What about you, baby girl?  Don't you miss me sweetie?

Eden: I did.  But not no more.  I get to spend lots of time with Auntie Dixie and Auntie Desiree and we have lots of fun.  And Daddy lets me have cookies for breakfast sometimes.  You never let me have cookies for breakfast.

Misty: Eden, sweetie, can you look at me?  Let me see those pretty eyes of yours.

Eden shakes her head and continues to play with her doll.  Misty tries to hide her frustrations, and decides to go on a different approach.  She looks at the dolls as Eden plays with them.

Misty: Why don't you tell Mommy about your dolls?  What are their names?

Eden's eyes light up and she holds the doll with the blonde hair up for Misty to look at.

Eden: This one is Vixen!  Like Auntie Vixen, but Timmy says that Daddy likes Auntie Vixen as more than just a friend.  He says--

Misty: Okay, okay...That one is Vixen.  What about this one?  

Misty grabbed the doll with the brunette hair and stared at it.  She was fairly sure what her daughter named this doll if the blonde one was Vixen, and she tried her best not to show her disgust and hatred over the choice.

Eden: That is Odette, like Auntie Odette.  She's my favorite.  She's really nice, and Melody is too.  They play games with me sometimes, and Auntie Odette even let me hold one of her baby kitties.  

Misty's nostrils flare as she listens to her daughter speak highly of Odette.  She gently places the doll back on the bed next to Eden, though she wants nothing more than to rip its head off.  But for her daughter's sake, she holds herself back.

Eden: I don't have one for Auntie Jessie yet, but Daddy said he'd get me one.  

Misty: That's...wonderful, sweetie.

Eden: Why do you want to hurt Auntie Odette?

Eden lifts her head slowly, locking her sad eyes on her mother.  She hugs "Odette" tightly, waiting for Misty to answer.   Misty takes in a deep breath, thinking about the right way to respond to the innocent four year old.

Misty: I don't want to hurt Odette, sweetie.  I'm trying to help her.

Eden: Help her with what?

Before Misty has a chance to to respond, Spike's footsteps are heard down the hall.  Misty stands up in a panic.

Misty: Don't tell Daddy I'm here, okay sweetie?  This is our secret, right?

Eden doesn't say a word as Misty pulls the hood back over her head and walks over to Eden's closet.  She quickly hides inside, just as Spike walks in, turning on the light.  He sees Eden sitting up in and looks around the room curiously.  Spike walks over to the bed and looks down at his daughter.

Spike: What are you doing awake, sweetie?  And who were you just talking to?

Eden looks down at her dolls guiltily, not answering Spike.  Spike sits down on the chair, reaches over and puts his finger on her chin lifting her head so she is looking at him.  Misty watches on nervously from the closet.

Spike: Eden, answer me.  What are you doing awake?

Eden: I had a dream about...Mommy.

Inside the closet, Misty is shaking her head thinking her daughter is about to spill the beans.  She stays as quiet as she can, however, and focuses on the shocked look on Spike's face.  Eden goes back to playing with her dolls.

Spike: It was just a dream, sweetie.  Mommy isn't going to hurt you ever again. I promise, okay?

Eden only nods in response.

Spike: We'll talk about your dream more later if you want.  Right now, you need to go back to sleep.  Take Odette and Vixen and get back under the covers.

Eden does as she's told and scoops "Odette" and "Vixen" up in her arms.  She snuggles under her blanket, and Spike tucks her in.  He leans down and kisses her forehead.

Spike: Okay.  Goodnight sweetie.  No more bad dreams, okay?

Eden: Okay Daddy.  Goodnight!

Eden closes her eyes forgetting that Misty is still in the closet.  Either that or she now believed seeing her mother was in fact a dream.  Spike turned the light off once again, and walks out of the room again, heading back to bed.  Misty waits in Eden's closet for a while, until Eden's soft breathing is heard again, signaling she has fallen back asleep.  Misty walks out of the closet, and over to Eden's bedside. She gently leans down and kisses Eden on the cheek.  When she leans back up once more, she looks down at Eden's "Odette" doll, and gets a dark almost demonic look in her eyes.  She carefully grabs the doll, pulling it from her grasp.  Eden rolls over, still clutching "Vixen", but she stays asleep.

Misty: Sorry, baby girl.  Mommy needs to borrow Odette for a while.  I'm sure you'll understand.  I'll see you again real soon.  Sleep well my Princess.

Misty then heads back towards the door.  She quietly leaves Eden's room, and then walks downstairs and out of the house as a ghost would.  The only one who ever knew she was there is Eden, though whether she knew it was real or not remains to be said.  Misty heads down the street and back to her car and the cameras fade.

*************************


The scene fades in a short while later as Misty’s car is pulling back into the lot where she and her disciples now live.  She turns off the engine and exits her car, holding Eden’s “Odette” doll in her hand, dangling and swinging it by its brunette hair.  She locks her car and heads inside, where she is met by Ruby and Sebastian.  They notice the agitated look on her face, but do  not question her as she walks up to them.

Misty: I want the two of you to make sure Damien, Dante and Zane join us all for a meeting later today.  I want to finalize plans for Miss Jessie Salco and make sure everyone is on the same page.  Are we clear?

Ruby and Sebastian both nod in agreement.  Ruby looks to the doll in Misty’s hand with a curious look on her face.

Ruby: My Queen?  May I ask why you have that doll?

Misty holds the doll up, dangling it in front of her face.  She swings it around by its hair, looking at it with disgust and contempt.  She keeps her eyes on the doll as she responds to Ruby.

Misty: This…This is the reason little miss Jessie Salco is going to suffer at my hands.  Not only will she be forced to kneel before me, but I plan to make her beg for her life!

Ruby and Sebastian glance at one another, clearly more confused than before, but they do not question Misty’s judgment.  Misty stares at the doll with pure malice on her mind, and a sick, twisted smile forms on her face.

Misty: Poor, poor Jessie.  I don’t think she realizes just what she is in store for this Sunday.  But she’ll find out soon enough.

In a fit of rage, Misty whips the “Odette” doll at the wall as hard as she can.  It hits the wall with a loud SMACK! and then falls to the floor.  Misty shoves her way past Ruby and Sebastian and Ruby without another word and she disappears back up to her room.  Ruby walks over to the doll and picks it up.  She looks at it curiously, and then shows it to Sebastian.  He shrugs.

Sebastian: Your guess is as good as mine, Ruby.  Something about that doll has angered our Queen, and I imagine we will find out later today.

Ruby: I have to agree with you Sebastian.  Should I dispose of this?

Ruby holds it out, and Sebastian looks at it.  He shakes his head.

Sebastian: I wouldn’t.  If our Queen wanted it disposed of, she would have done so herself.  Hang on to it, and ask her what she wishes to do with it later.  Until then, we must get back to sleep.  She has returned in one piece, so there is no need to worry.

Ruby nods.  She and Sebastian disappear down the same hall as Misty and back to their own rooms and the scene fades.

*************************


“Allow me to clear up a rumor I am sure is running rampant amongst the Sin City Wrestling fans, and the backstage locker rooms alike.  Most of you are well aware that our dedicated Co-Owner, “Hot Stuff” Mark Ward has created his own group here in his company.  Their soul intent, at the moment, is to take down my ex-fiancee’s own stable, The New X-Tremes, and they are making a statement each and every week.  These four men are out to bring down Spike and the stable I once belonged to, and they don’t care what they have to do to get the job done.  There is just one problem.  Mark’s group consists of four men, and NXT holds three Bombshells.  Quite the predicament, eh?”

“The past couple of weeks I have been asked one very important question by a few different people.  It’s a great question, but one I wish to answer right here and now to put the rumors to rest.  Several of you have asked me ’Misty, are you joining sides with Mark Ward and his group?’ The truth to the matter is this…No, I am most certainly NOT joining sides with Mark and his boys.  We merely have a common goal, but I like to take care of business myself, without taking orders from anyone…my boss included.”

“To be quite honest, I wouldn’t fit in his group…I don’t fit in ANY group, unless I am the leader.  It is why I turned my back on Spike.  It is why I left NXT in the first place.  Because Spike was trying to bathe himself in all MY glory!  I was the one who brought all the fame to NXT, not him.  Not Casey Williams.  It was all ME, but Spike tried to take credit for everything I had accomplished.  I had to put a stop to it before it escalated any further, so I kicked him to the curb and went my own way.”

“I’m a born leader.  It’s what I do.  I don’t take kindly to others ordering me around.  I make my own decisions, and I don’t need anyone’s permission to do anything.  It is why my disciples found me.  They realized I was slowly headed back toward doing what others expected me to do, instead of the other way around.  They knew who their leader was before I knew it myself.  I just needed a little nudge, just as I plan to do to everyone in the Bombshell division.”

“Originally I had planned to focus all of my attention on Miss Ryder and getting what I want from her.  I wasn’t sure how to do that at first, but last week, a light went off in my head.  The absolute perfect way to get to Odette…is through her ”BFF’s” in NXT, and it all begins with one Jessie Salco.”

"Jessie, I know you are watching this.  I know you are doing your research on me.  Perhaps getting some training from your fearless leader who claims to know me better than anyone else.  Spike tried to do the same when I faced Vixen earlier this year, but guess what?  She failed.  She couldn't beat me, and no matter how much you prepare, you'll fail as well.  You simply don't possess the strength to take me down.  Though I'm sure you believe you do.

"I want you to know that the beating you are in store for is not entirely your fault.  Far from it actually.  Yes, eventually I would have made an example of you, and forced you to submit to my will, but you have your good friend, Odette, to thank for your early and impending demise, because this is all her doing.  This match isn't about you or I.  This match is quite honestly, about Odette and her naivety and stupidity.  She's looking forward to facing me?  She wants a challenge?  Well, I'll give her a sneak peak of just what she is looking forward to when I make you beg for mercy."

"Jessie, Mark may think he can take down NXT his way, using Nick, Jordan and Tom as his weapons, but there is only one person who can bring down NXT.  There is only ONE person who can put an end to your precious family in NXT, and its not Mark Ward.  No, I am the only one who holds the key to the end of NXT.  My plans are already in motion and you can not stop me.  It will be a pleasure to watch you try and fail miserably."

"I want every one of you ladies in NXT to listen closely...more specifically Odette.  Jessie may be my opponent this week, but she's only a stepping stone to get to you.  She's a key factor in bringing you down, Odette.  You don't think you can be broken, but you most definately can...and you will.  I want you to watch what I do to your friend..your stablemate, and I want you to truly see what I am capable of.  Once I'm through with Jessie, I'll move on to the next lucky lady.  The one who is very familiar with what I am capable of...The ever foxy one, Vixen.  By the way, how's that hunt for the Bombshell title going for you, dear Vixen?  Perhaps if you are able to beat me, Mark Ward may just grant you what you claim you deserve."

"I am much looking forward to to finally ridding SCW of NXT.  You all should be following the guidance of one person, and you're looking at her.  The Queen of the damned is here to reign over Sin City Wrestling...Here to reign over the Bombshell Division, and my actions thus far have proven that.  Sunday at Climax Control, Jessie Salco will be next in line, followed by Vixen...and ultimately Odette Ryder.  NXT and SCW will be mine...They already are, but you just haven't admitted it yet."

"Jessie...I'll see you Sunday.  And Odette...I'm always watching you...Watching and waiting for the day you submit.  It will happen.  It's only a matter of time."

"Your souls are damned...and they belong to me!"

96
Climax Control Archives / Much To Be Thankful For
« on: November 23, 2012, 07:05:46 PM »
 Early Thanksgiving Morning

”Thanksgiving.  The time of year in America in which we are to express what we are thankful for.  Thanksgiving is the time of year where one should be thankful for the important people in their lives, and not the luxuries.  Yes, they should be thankful for their families…their friends…but unfortunately, for some, that is not the case, is it?

The recently familiar voice belonging to Misty’s female disciple, Ruby is heard as the camera opens up inside the nearly darkened room.  The only light offered in the room is coming from the moon shining in through the window.  Slow gentle breathing can be heard, followed by an almost childlike whimper.  The light turns on from the corner of the room, where Ruby is seen seated in a chair.  She gets out of the chair and walks over to the large four-post bed and takes a seat on the edge.  Ruby looks at a very restless sleeping Misty, but she does not wake her.

”What a year it has been for my Queen.  She has accomplished so much and made an astounding impact in everything she has done.  She is an inspiration to us all.”

Ruby speaks quietly, the admiration and love shining through her voice.  Misty rolls over on to her side, now facing Ruby, but she is still fast asleep.  It appears that she is dreaming about something very unsettling.

”I look at her and I wonder what would have happened…what almost happened had she really married that…parasite.  I shudder just thinking about how close she was to going through with that wedding, and I for one, am thankful she did not.  Oh how different things would be if she had.”

Misty whimpers and continues to stir in her sleep.  Her eyes appear as though she is crying, or about to cry, and Ruby watches, saddened to see her Queen so restless.  She inches closer to her, ready to comfort her at any moment.

”It pains me to see my Queen like this.  I wish I could make all of her nightmares disappear so she can finally sleep peacefully.  I wish she would confide in me…tell me what troubles her sleep so often, but I shall not pressure her.  I will wait for her to speak to me, whenever she is truly ready.  I will continue to show my dedication and loyalty to her until she orders me away.”

Ruby lays on her side, watching Misty intently as she sleeps.  She watches every move Misty makes, and runs her hand down Misty’s cheek gently, careful not to wake her.

”Too many people around her loathe her very existence.  They believe they know her and who she is deep down, but they don’t.  These people simply do not care, and it pains me to think back to the time just a few short months ago where we were all so close to losing her. How would these people feel had Roxanne prevailed in her mission to destroy my Queen…to end her?  Would they feel guilt?  Would they feel remorse for how they spoke to and about her, and how they treated her?”

Ruby shakes her head and keeps her eyes on Misty.  Misty whimpers yet again, and her mouth moves as she talks in her sleep, but what she says is unclear to the camera.  Misty rolls over on to her other side, and Ruby props herself up on to her elbow, placing her head in her hand.

”Throughout most of her life, those around her have shown little to no concern for her.  Her entire family has done nothing but think about themselves and their needs, when all along, it was she who was troubled and needed guidance.  She was trying to be what they all wanted her to be and not being true to herself and her rightful path in life.  The brothers and I saved her from those people…saved her from herself.  I am thankful she realized what she was doing was all wrong.  I am thankful she allowed me to be her healer, and that she continues to do so.  I am thankful for my Queen.”

Misty suddenly screams and bolts upright to a sitting position.  She is breathing heavily, and sweat drips down her forhead.  She looks around, slightly confused, and turns to see Ruby now standing next to her bed, looking at her with concern.  Misty wipes some of the sweat away from her forehead, and looks at Ruby.

Misty: Ruby?  What happened?

Ruby: You had a nightmare my Queen.  You were very restless in your sleep.

Misty: Did I say anything while I was asleep?

Ruby nods.

Ruby: Yes, my Queen, you did, but it was very incoherent.  Please, my Queen, try and go back to sleep.  You need your rest.

Misty looks to the clock sitting on the end table next to her bed.  2:30 A.M Misty shakes her head, and then looks back to Ruby.

Misty: Have you slept at all, Ruby?

Ruby: I sleep when  you sleep, my Queen.  Do not worry about me.  I assure you I am fine.

Misty: Ruby, I appreciate your concern, but you need rest as much as I do.  You know if I need anything in the middle of the night I will call for you, so you don’t need to watch over me every single night.

Ruby bows her head but says nothing.

Misty: I promise you I will be fine.  Please go back to your room and get some sleep.  You are not useful to me when you are exhausted.

Ruby: As you wish my Queen.

Misty props her feet up, pulling her knees to her chest.  She takes in a deep breath, something obviously distracting her.  Ruby turns to walk away without another word when Misty stops her.

Misty: I can't express my appreciation to you enough, Ruby.  You've taken great care of me these past few months, but you do need to think about yourself sometimes.  I won't think any less of you nor will I punish you.  

Ruby: Thank you, my Queen.  I shall do my best, but I am here to serve you.  Do you need anything before I retire to my room?

Misty shakes her head with a polite smile.

Misty: No, thank you Ruby.  I'll be fine.  I'll see you later in the morning.

Ruby: Of course.  Good night, my Queen.  

Misty: Good night, Ruby.  Don't worry about the nightmares either.  You know what they are about, and I plan to deal with them soon.

Ruby mirrors the same polite smile that Misty gave her and nods, though the look in her eyes tells a different story.  She walks out of the room, quietly closing the door behind her, and she nearly bumps into Zane.

Zane: Ruby, is everything alright?  I heard her scream.

Ruby: All is well at the moment, Zane.  She had another nightmare, but she has assured me she is fine.

Zane looks at Misty's bedroom door taking in a deep breath.  He runs his hand over his head.

Zane: Another nightmare?  Is it about---

Ruby holds a finger up to her mouth silencing Zane before he can finish that sentence.  She folds her arms across her chest and gives him a stern look.

Ruby: Watch your words, Zane.  Our Queen is strong, but there are certain things that even the strongest can not overcome right away.  She will be fine, I assure you.  How is Damien?

Zane: Damien is his usual stubborn self, but he is fine.  The headaches have subsided, which is a good sign.  He does not like the fact that Dr. Lord still wants him to take it easy, even after two weeks.

Ruby smiles and lets out a laugh.

Ruby: Of course he wouldn't appreciate that, would he? Our Queen's disgusting ex-fiancee did hit him rather hard, and Damien did suffer a nasty concussion.  These precautions are for his own good, but I assume now that the headaches are subsiding, Dr. Lord will clear him.  I will speak to him later.

Zane: Perhaps you can get through to him, Ruby.  I am going to go check on our Queen before I go back to bad.

Zane tries to walk past Ruby and walk in to Misty's room when Ruby grabs a hold of his arm, pulling him back.  She narrows his eyes at him.

Ruby: You will do no such thing, brother Zane.  She has probably fallen back asleep, and you will not wake her.  Do you understand?  She needs her rest, and if she needs anything she will call for me.

Zane nods and backs away from the door.  Ruby releases his arm and moves over to her own bedroom door.

Zane: Very well then.  I’ll see you later in the morning then, Ruby.  Sleep well.

Ruby: And you as well, brother Zane.  Good night.

Ruby opens her bedroom door and disappears inside, and the door can be heard locking behind her.  Zane heads off down the hall to his own bedroom.  Several minutes later, when all is quiet, Misty’s bedroom door opens, and she peeks her head out.  She looks down both directions of the hall and, realizing the coast is clear, she steps out, quietly closing the door behind her.  She appears to be fully dressed now, wearing her signature full length black robe over her clothes.  She looks across the hall where two sets of keys are hanging on hooks and her eyes light up.  Misty quickly grabs the keys belonging to the van, and looks down the hall one last time before sneaking out of the building and to the van.  The sound of the engine revving to life is heard a couple of minutes later, and down the hall Dante comes running out of his room, and is met by Ruby.  Dante glances at where the keys were hanging just a few minutes earlier, then looks at Ruby.

Dante: Where did she go?!

Ruby: I do not know, brother Dante, but I will not question her judgement.  She will be back whenever she is ready.  Go back to bed.  I am sure she will be back by sunrise.

Dante: If Damien finds out—

Ruby: There is nothing Damien can do about it.  Our Queen makes her own decisions.  You know that.  I am going back to bed now, and I suggest you do the same.

Ruby then disappears back inside her room.  Dante stands there for a moment, scratching his head.  He then shrugs and walks off down the hall back to his room.  A short while later the scene opens up in a Las Vegas neighborhood.  A few houses line the darkened street.  The white van belonging to Misty and her disciples is parked outside a yard surrounded by a chain link fence.  Yellow caution tape surrounds the lot, and upon closer inspection, we see what is left of the house that once stood in this yard...nothing but a pile of charred debris.

The driver’s side door of the van opens, and Misty walks out.  Aside from her face, the rest of her body is hidden from view from her black robe.  She very carefully closes the door, trying not to make too much noise so she doesn’t attract any attention to herself, and she walks around the van.  Misty stands outside the fence for several minutes, though it seems like longer.  She stares at the rubble, before a vengeful look grows on her face.  She rips the caution tape from off of the fence, tosses it to the ground and opens the gate.  She slowly walks through the yard and toward the burned house, and when she is just a few feet away, she stops.


Misty: Oh, dear Electra…The decisions you’ve made will bring great consequences.  I really loved this house and you had to go and burn it to the ground while I was gone and couldn’t do anything about it.  Rest assured, though…I’ll get my payback sooner or later.  I just have someone else to take care of.

Misty takes a few steps forward, bends down and grabs some of the debris.  She holds it in her hands, then strangely she lifts it to her nose, inhaling.  Although several months have passed, it still smells of smoke.  She grimaces, then tosses it to the ground and dusts her hands off.

Misty: So much has happened in SCW over the last few months.  Had I been around things would be very different then they are at the moment.  I would have gotten my Bombshell Championship back, and the women who held it during my absence, would not have.  Women like Odette Ryder…Mercedes**chuckles**…and now, Amanda Cortez.  The decline in the status of the Bombshell Championship…in the status of the Bombshell Division as a whole is what is driving me to show what true greatness is.  Every single Bombshell on the roster will experience my wrath, one by one.  Necra Otavian Kane was the first, and just two weeks ago Laura Jackson was the latest.

Misty starts to slowly walk around the lot, keeping her gaze locked on what used to be her house.  She narrows her eyes and breathes slowly, as she thinks about all that has happened.

Misty: My sights are set on one person and one person only at the moment, but our wonderful bosses want to protect little miss perfect it seems.  I am quite surprised Mark Ward does not want Miss Ryder finished once and for all, and instead wishes to throw the weakest before me first…including a former Bombshell Roulette Champion in Karina Koji.

A sadistic smile appears on Misty’s face and she lets out a light chuckle.  She continues to walk around the yard, heading in to the backyard.  One of her patio chairs remains in the middle of the yard.  She walks over to the chair, turns it around and takes a seat facing her burned house.  She crosses one leg over the other.

Misty: Future Bombshell Champion versus Former Bombshell Roulette Champion.  How interesting.  Some might think I have quite the challenge ahead of me, but that is hardly the way I see it.  Karina Koji has potential.  She has all the right qualities to go down in SCW history and be truly great at what she does.  She has all the right qualities, but she has not found the proper way to display such qualities and skills to her full potential.  I could show her the way if I really wished to do so, but unfortunately, I do not.  She has been put in my path as an opponent…an enemy…and I intend to treat her as such.  Roulette rules or not, Karina Koji will experience my wrath all while I send a message to every single Bombshell…more importantly, Odette Ryder.  Everyone can continue to underestimate me all they like, but the fact remains that I am the only Bombshell that should be feared on this roster.  And sooner or later, they will all fear me…They will all kneel before me, willingly or forcefully.  The Bombshell Roster belongs to me, and there is not a damn thing any of them can do to stop me.

Misty remains seated in the chair, not moving so much as an inch.  She stares at the charred remains of her house intently, forming her plans inside her head.  She sits there, focusing her mind and all of her energy on the near future until the sun begins to rise off in the distance.

*************************


Later that day…

The large dining room table is set and ready to serve Misty and her five disciples.  Misty’s spot is at the head of the table with two chairs on each side for the brothers, and Ruby’s spot at the end opposite to Misty.  Various dishes are already set on the table as well as a pitcher of ice water and two different bottles of wine.  Misty, Ruby and the Brothers can be heard talking as they make their way to the table from the kitchen.  Damien is carrying a platter holding the large turkey they prepared for their Thanksgiving dinner.  Damien sets it down just in front of his spot, while everyone takes their places at the table.  Damien takes his place, grabbing the carving knife that was left on his plate.

Misty: Before you start carving the turkey Damien, I would like to say a few things.

Damien nods and sets the knife down, and they all turn their attention to their queen.  She stands up and looks to each of them with a genuine smile on her face.

Misty: I look at this wonderful meal that we all helped prepare, and for the first time that I can remember since the birth of my daughter, I can truly say my heart is filled with joy.  I have only known the five of you for just four months, but it feels as though it has been a lifetime.  You all saved me from heading down the wrong path, and returning to the life everyone wanted me to lead.  You healed me when I could not stand on my own two feet and when my own family wouldn't have done what you did.  You opened my eyes to my true calling in life, and I couldn't be more grateful than I am at this moment.

Ruby and the brothers all smile in admiration of their Queen.  For a brief moment, it almost appears as if Misty is on the verge of tears, but she holds herself together as she addresses her loyal followers.

Misty: After what is now being referred to as the Bloodbath with Roxanne, I was left battered and broken.  My body couldn't take any more abuse than it already did, and if it had, I probably wouldn't be standing before you today.  I have no doubt in my mind that had you, Damien and Dante, not stepped in when you did, Roxanne would have tried to finish the job.  She was in nearly as bad of shape as I was, but she was somehow able to stand after that brutal battle.  I owe each of you my life.  I stand before you as your Queen.  I look at you and see the dedication and the loyalty in your eyes and everything you do every day, but I am eternally gratefully to the five of you.  I am thankful to have each and every one of you in my life.

Ruby and the Brothers all bow their heads as a sign of respect and loyalty to Misty, but when she clears her throat, they turn their attention back to her.

Misty: Thanks to all of you, I was able to make my return to Sin City Wrestling, reclaiming my place on the Bombshell roster, and proving once again, why I am the one they should fear.  I may not be the reigning Bombshell Champion, but in the near future, that will all change.  Once my work with Karina Koji, and then Odette Ryder is done, Mark Ward and Christian Underwood will have no other choice but to give me what I deserve...what is rightfully mine.  

Ruby nods her head slowly in agreement and smiles at Misty.  All eyes are still locked on Misty as she looks around the room.

Misty: From the bottom of my heart, I thank each of you for your unwavering loyalty and devotion.  I couldn't ask for better people to spend this Thanksgiving with.  Now, shall we eat before all this delicious looking food gets cold?

Misty gives the signal for Damien to begin carving the turkey, and he picks up the knife and does so.  Ruby and the rest of the brothers begin filling their plates, passing around each dish as they take their share.  Misty takes one of the bottles of wine and pours some into her glass.  She takes a sip, leaning back in her chair as she watches her new family begin begin their conversations while they eat.  A smile appears on her face as Damien offers her some turkey and she accepts, and then fills the rest of her plate before the scene fades away.

*************************


The Next Day...

Thanksgiving has come and gone.  The time for rest and relaxation is over, and it is now time to focus.  It's time to focus on the days ahead, and the tasks which are about to be put in Misty's way.  In just two days Misty and Karina Koji will meet face to face in the ring for the very first time in a match under roulette rules.  Time will tell what the roulette wheel has in story for these two Bombshells, and that does not sit well with Ruby and the brothers.  Especially after what happened in the "bloodbath" with Roxanne just four months ago.

Misty is relaxing in her bedroom at the moment, seated in her throne-like chair.  Ruby is seated on the floor by her feet, and the four brothers stand around them.  None of them look pleased at how calm Misty's demeanor is.


Misty: If I didn't know any better, I'd say you all don't have any confidence in my wrestling abilities. You do not believe that I will beat Karina Koji and make her kneel before me.

The brothers look at one another quickly, before turning their attention back to Misty, all shaking their heads.  Sebastian takes a step forward, a concerned expression appearing on his face.

Sebastian: My queen, we have full confidence in what you are capable of.  That is not what concerns us.  I think I speak for the rest of the brothers on this, but you've only been back a few weeks.  You are healed, yes, but under roulette rules, you could be dealt anything.  It's a game of chance!  

Misty: That is what makes it interesting, Sebastian.  Interesting and fun.

Misty smiles confidently and she crosses one leg over the other.  Ruby turns her head to look at Misty, and Damien takes a step forward, standing next to Sebastian.

Damien: It is not that we don't believe you will defeat Miss Koji, my Queen, but rather what might happen under certain stipulations this match could have.  What would you do if you were given another hardcore match like your match with Roxanne?  You could injure yourself all over again, or maybe worse.

Misty narrows her eyes, then stands up.  Damien is much taller than she is, but he still backs away as his queen approaches him angrily.

Misty: I want you all to listen to me, and listen to me closely.  There is not one damn female on the Bombshell roster that could come close to inflictinf the damage on me that Roxanne did four months ago!  It kills me to admit that, but it is the damn truth.  I understand you all are concerned for my safety, but Karina Koji is not a problem for me.  Roulette rules or not.  She doesn't stand a chance against me.

Ruby: Your dominance over the Bombshell roster shall continue on Sunday, my Queen.  I believe in you.

Misty runs her hand over Ruby's head as if petting her.  She gives Ruby a warm-hearted smile, and Ruby remains expressionless.

Misty: I know you do, Ruby.  Thank you.

Misty turns her attention back to the brothers, now more serious.

Misty: Please understand, brothers, there is no need for you to be concerned about this match.  I am healed and I feel stronger than I did before.  I have each of you to thank for that, and I will be absolutely fine.  I know how to handle women like Karina Koji.  I know how to handle people a hell of a lot more dangerous than she is.

Sebastian: Forgive me, my Queen, but try not to underestimate Miss Koji.  She will be in her element in this match as it is under Roulette Rules.  She is a former Bombshell Roulette Champion.  She knows what to expect.

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.  She opens her eyes again and then steps forward, standing directly in front of Sebastian.

Misty: I don't underestimate Miss Koji one bit, dear Sebastian.  I know full well what to expect from her.  Karina is a very skilled fighter, and she has the attitude and the passion to back it up.  She is on the right path, heading towards greatness.  I know what she is thinking now, too.  What anyone who faces me thinks.

Sebastian: What is that, my Queen?

Misty smiles and lets out an arrogant laugh.

Misty: Every Bombshell on the roster would do anything to get a shot at facing me, Sebastian. I've accomplished more than any of those other women, and a match against me means an opportunity to defeat me.  A victory over me, Sebastian, would mean bragging rights for these women for a long time.  That is what Karina Koji wants.  That is what she needs.  I may not be the current champion, but I am a champion in my heart...in my soul.  

Damien: My Queen, where does Karina Koji fit into your ultimate goal for the Bombshell division?  She  is already showing signs of the darkness within her.

Misty: Karina Koji is another stepping stone to my goal, Damien.  Every woman I face, is part of that ultimate goal, regardless of they already embrace the darkness within their soul.  One by one, they will kneel before me, including Karina Koji.  She will do everything she can to defeat me, but in the end, she will fail, and I will walk away with the victory.  I will own her soul, and she will have no other choice but to declare it before everyone in attendance.  She will fear me as will the reat of the Bombshells.  Their fate is sealed.

Damien: And what about Odette Ryder?  

Misty smiles wickedly, and folds her arms across her chest.

Misty: Odette Ryder will be dealt with shortly, Damien.  My plans for her have begun to unfold, and she will not know what hit her.  Darkness surrounds her, and is inside of her, she just needs a little nudge...a little help embracing it.  Don't worry, Damien.  She will get there.  They all will, and I will guide them.  

Misty turns and walks over to her windowsill.  She stares at the house in the distance, belonging to Spike Staggs, and remains silent for several minutes.  Her disciples remain quiet as they watch her, and wait for her to speak.  Misty runs her hand along the window, and then turns around to face them once again.  Her eyes have mysteriously changed color, as they are now almost glowing red.

Misty: Karina Koji's soul is damned...and it belongs to me!

Upon seeing her red eyes, Misty's disciples all kneel before her and bow their heads in a show of loyalty.  Misty's mouth turns up in a wicked smile once again, and the camera zooms in on her eyes as the scene fades out to black.

97
Character Building Roleplays / A Message from your Queen...
« on: November 16, 2012, 12:18:49 AM »
 High Stakes II has just gone off the air.  Most would consider it a successful evening.  Four…yes FOUR new champions were crowned, making it quite the eventful evening.  Loud celebrating can be heard backstage, no doubt from new Heavyweight Champion, Spike Staggs and his NXT stablemates.  One person not joining in the celebration, nor is she in a good mood, is your Queen of the Damned, Misty.

At the moment, a medic is checking on her leading disciple, Damien, after the attack he suffered at the hands of Spike Staggs and his flaming baseball bat.  Damien is seated in a chair as the medic flashes a light in his eyes and his brothers surround him.  Misty and Ruby stand a few feet away.  Ruby can sense her Queen’s mood, so she focuses her energy on trying to calm Misty’s nerves.


Ruby: My Queen, I am sure brother Damien will be just fine.  He is a strong and determined man.

Misty looks past Ruby and down the hall, noticeably distracted.  She folds her arms across her chest, letting out a frustrated sigh.

Misty: It is not Damien I am concerned about, Ruby dear.  Tonight has just been…unexpected.

Misty shakes her head and then turns to face the medic as he is still checking on Damien.  She steps past Ruby, approaching the medic, and she looks down at Damien, slightly concerned for her loyal disciple.  He is clearly still a little disoriented following the attack, and Dante, Sebastian and Zane all appear concerned.

Misty: How is he?

Medic: I think he may have a concussion, and he needs to have those burns checked out.  I think we should transport him to the hospital so he can be admitted overnight for observation.

Damien suddenly shoves the medic away from him.

Damien: No!  No hospitals!

Zane: Brother, I must object.  You should see a doctor right away.

Damien looks up at Zane, holding his head.

Damien: And I will, Zane.  Dr. Lord is on call for us any time we need him.  I will see no one else but Dr. Lord.

Zane shakes his head and he looks at Misty with a pleading expression.

Zane: My Queen, please make him see sense in this situation.  He needs to go to the hospital.

Misty considers Zane’s plea and she looks back down to Damien.  He shakes his head as if begging her not to agree with Zane.

Misty: I am inclined to agree with Zane, Damien…

Damien: My Queen—

Misty holds a hand up, silencing Damien.

Misty: I am inclined to agree, however, I will not.  I trust Dr. Lord and his advice, and I know he will be completely thorough in his examination.  Zane, we appreciate your concern, but the decision is Damien’s.  If he wants to see Dr. Lord, then he will.  End of discussion.

Zane bows his head.

Zane: Of course, my Queen.

The medic dusts himself off, and looks at Damien, and then to Misty.

Medic: I would highly suggest you see this doctor as soon as possible.

Misty nods her head, then orders the medic away.  He gathers his supplies, then walks away, leaving Misty and the other disciples surrounding their wounded brother.  Misty looks toward Dante this time.

Misty: Dante, go pull the van around at once and please call Dr. Lord.  Sebastian and Zane will walk with Damien, and Ruby and I will follow.

Dante bows his head, and take the keys to their van from Damien.  He heads off down the hall towards the exit leading to the parking lot.  Sebastian and Zane help Damien back to his feet and they slowly walk in the direction Dante went.  Ruby is about to follow suit, but Misty holds her arm out, preventing her from going anywhere.

Misty: Hold on, Ruby.  I have something I need to do before we leave.  Come with me.

Ruby: My Queen?  Please tell me you are not going to confront that parasite ex-fiancee of yours.  I do not think---

Misty: Silence, Ruby!  I am NOT going to confront Spike.  Not yet anyway.  I simply need to make a request for a camera crew for tomorrow afternoon.

Ruby grows confused.

Ruby: A camera crew?  Why, my Queen?  You have the week off this week and are not obligated to do any promotional work.

Misty: I realize that sweet Ruby, but a lot happened tonight.  There is much to discuss, and a Queen never takes the week off, correct?  Regardless of what everyone else intends to be doing this week, I will be making a statement....In more ways than one!

Misty snaps her fingers as she walks down the hall.  Ruby nods with an obedient smile, and follows behind her Queen.

*************************


Monday Afternoon...

The scene opens up inside the newly renovated building that Misty and her disciples now call their home.  The inside tells a very different story than the outside, showing all the hard work the brothers put in to make this place liveable.  The camera is following behind Ruby.  She spins around when they reach a closed door, glaring at the camera, and the man working it.

Ruby: Not one step further, heathen.  Wait here, and I shall alert our Queen of your arrival.

Ruby then disappears into the room, closing the door behind her.  About a minute passes before the door reopens and Ruby walks out.  She signals for the cameraman to walk inside, and he does so.  The cameraman turns the camera all around the spacious and dimly lit room.  Misty's quiet laughter can be heard, and the camera turns to see her seated in a large chair next to the bed.

Misty: You've finally arrived, though you are nearly thirty minutes late.  I do not like tardiness.

Cameraman: I'm sorry.  I've never been in this area before, and the building looks pretty rundown on the outside.  I wasn't sure I had the right place.

Misty: Your excuses do not matter.  Now, if you're ready, I really have a few things I need to say.

Cameraman: Ready whenever you are.

Misty leans forward getting further into the light so everyone can see her better.  She has a smile on her face, but it soon fades and turns more serious.

Misty: Many, if not all of you watching may be a bit curious as to why I asked a camera crew here today.  You're probably wondering what I could possibly have to say after I walked out of High Stakes II victorious.  My win over Laura Jackson has nothing to do with my statement today, but I guess now would be the perfect time to mention that yours truly is undefeated at High Stakes.  

Misty smiles once again and keeps her eyes locked on the camera.

Misty: High Stakes II was successful, was it not?  Quite the eventful night if I do say so myself, but there are four people who I need to address right now, so let's get down to business.  I'll start with the least of my concerns at the moment and speak directly to you dear sweet Roxanne.  Oh, Roxanne, my dear old friend.  How have you been?  Seems as though your injuries have healed as well and you've decided to return as well.  And you chose quite an interesting way to make your presence known.

Misty shakes her head and runs her finger across her lips.

Misty: I shouldn't have expected anything less from you Roxanne.  Do not make that same mistake twice, Roxanne, because should you try it again...Well, let's just say my sweet Ruby will have no problem having a little fun of her own.  The same goes for that backstabbing flaming lunatic you've made your manager...My former friend Electra Blaze.  My business with Electra is far from over, but I have more important things to deal with at the moment.  Take this as your only warning ladies.  Now, who should I address next?

Misty taps her chin, contemplating her choices.

Misty: Ahh, I know.  High Stakes II saw the crowning of a new Bombshell Champion, didn't it?  I'd like to take this opportunity to congratulate miss Amanda Cortez and quite the victory.  I must say I was quite surprised by your win Amanda.  Do not take this the wrong way, but for selfish reasons, I had hoped someone else would walk away with that belt..someone else who I will address shortly.  But for now Amanda, I will leave you with this warning of your own.  Do you realize the pressure that comes with being the Bombshell Champion?  Do you know just what you are in for, Miss Cortez, because I am not sure you do.  You have all the potentional in the world, but can you handle that target that is now painted on your back?  Are you ready for the fight of your life to keep that title in your possession?  You may think you are, but I am not so sure.  Consider yourself very lucky you won the title when you did Amanda, because my main priority is not taking it from you myself!  Enjoy being the champion while you can Amanda.

Misty tries her best to offer a genuine smile, but she doesn't quite pull it off.  She takes in a deep breath and moves on.

Misty: Next on my list is someone I am all too familiar with.  Someone who I know more than the rest of you..maybe even more than he knows himself.  I'm talking about our new Heavyweight Champion, Spike Staggs.  Congratulations, babe.  I just knew you had it in you.  It's just too bad it took you a year to make it happen.  I fully expect you to spew out more nonsense that the Heavyweight Title means more than the Bombshell Title, just like you did with the NWA World Title versus the Cruiserweight title.  I was the first one between the both of us to win championship gold in both SCW and[/] the NWA, Spikey babe.  I bet that just pisses you off doesn't it?  Oh, no big deal if not, but we both know who the better between the two of us is and always will be.  Oh, by the way, Spike...How are those dreams of yours treating you lately?  Anything interesting, because we might just have something in common...

The sound of Ruby clearing her throat from behind the camera is heard.  Misty glances in her direction with a nod.


Misty: I am almost finished, Ruby dear.  I have just left the best for last.  The object of my affection, for lack of a better term.  The light of SCW and the Australian Bombshell...Miss Odette Ryder.  My deepest apologies about your loss, Odette.  I really thought you had that match in the bag, but I was apparently wrong.  I had hoped you would walk away as a two time Bombshell Champion last night, but I guess it just wasn't your night, was it?  How does it make you feel, Odette?  How does the fact that Amanda Cortez is now the champion and you are not?  I am fairly sure I have an idea, but the question is, can you admit it to yourself?  Can you admit all these feelings you have buried deep down inside of you?  I have big plans for you Odette...Very big plans indeed.  And even your lover boy, Gabriel, can't protect you from what is bound to happen.  Think about it, sweetie.  I'll be seeing you soon.

Misty chuckles a little as she leans forward, placing her elbows on her knees.

Misty: Sin City Wrestling...Things are about to change!  You may have a tickle fetish freak as your Bombshell Champion, but I am your QUEEN!  The Bombshell Division is on a downward spiral and I'll be damned if I'm going to sit back and let it continue.  Amanda Cortez may be walking around as the Bombshell Champion...for now...But I plan to show each and every one of you just where that title should be!  It should be where it belongs now, and where it has always belonged...Around MY waist.  Mark my words, the title will be mine again.  Amanda Cortez can't stop me.  Mark Ward and Christian Underwood can't stop me...

Misty narrows her eyes and a look a pure evil grows on her face.

Misty: And Odette Ryder sure as hell can't stop me.  If she tries...Well I'll just have her head on a silver platter.  

Misty smiles a devious smile, and then leans back in her chair.  She snaps her fingers, and Ruby joins her, standing to her right.  Ruby glares at the camera, before kneeling down before Misty, showing her loyalty and obedience without speaking a single word, and the scene fades to black.

98
Supercard Archives / Happy Halloween
« on: November 03, 2012, 07:27:02 PM »
 Halloween Day/Night

There is a slight breeze in the air, sending the fallen leaves from the trees travelling around the ground.  The sun is beginning to set as, as the view from a window shows the backyard to a nice two story home just off in the distance.  Two children can be seen running through the backyard.  The taller of the two appears to be chasing the littler one around.  A low chuckling is heard a few seconds later.  The camera pans back a little, revealing the Queen of the Damned and former two time Bombshell Champion, Misty, standing at the windowsill.  She is looking at the home through a pair of binoculars with a devious smile on her face.

Just then, she lowers the binoculars for just a moment, keeping her eyes on the house without them.  An annoyed and frustrated look appears on her face as a third person is seen walking out from the back door of the house.  Misty raises the binoculars once again, getting a look at whoever it is again.


Misty: Surprise, surprise.  My sweet sister, Dixie, just arrived.  Oh I do wish that little brat would move back to Chicago already.

Misty lowers the binoculars again and shakes her head.  She sets them down on a nearby dresser, but keeps an eye on the house, now apparently identified as the home she used to share with Spike Staggs.  The two children running around the backyard are Spike’s son Timmy and their daughter, Eden.  Misty watches as her sister, Dixie, gives chase to Eden, trying to catch the feisty four year old as her brother has given up.

Misty: Chase my daughter around while you can, blondie.  My blood runs through her veins.  Deep in her heart, she knows who her mother is and always will be.

Misty leans against the large windowsill and folds her arms across her chest.  A serious look crosses her face as she watches as Dixie scoops young Eden up into her arms.  Misty lets out a sort of maniacal growl as she reaches for the binoculars.

Misty: And just what on earth have they dressed my daughter as this year?  I’d bet everything I have that dear Auntie Dixie picked that one out.  A butterfly, I see.  If I remember correctly, my annoying half-sister happens to love butterflies.

Misty shakes her head once again.  She watches as Dixie sets Eden back down on the ground, saying something to the little girl, and only wishes she knew what was being said.  Eden bolts back into the house excitedly, with Dixie following behind her.  Timmy had already disappeared back into the house a few minutes earlier.  As Misty lowers the binoculars and places them back on the table, Ruby’s voice comes from behind her.

Ruby: Is everything alright, my Queen?  I thought I heard you talking to someone, and you did not sound happy.

Misty: Everything is just fine, Ruby.  Thank you for asking.  I was talking to myself.

Misty walks up to Ruby as the only woman in her group of disciples glances past her and out the window.  She looks at the house, nodding her head once, before turning her attention to her leader.

Ruby: Forgive me for asking, my Queen, but were you watching the children again?  I do wish you would agree to move locations now that you are fully healed and well enough.

Misty shakes her head, giving Ruby a polite smile.  She walks past the petite woman, taking a seat in a chair across the room.

Misty: Do you know what today is, Ruby?

Ruby turns and faces her queen once again.  She nods, keeping her hands in front of her.

Ruby: Today is Wednesday.  It is Halloween.

Misty crosses her left leg over her right, leaning back in the chair.  She keeps her eyes locked on Ruby, an evil smile growing on her face.

Misty: It is, Ruby.  Today is the day that children over the world will be walking through their neighborhoods, going door to door muttering that ever so familiar phrase.  Trick or Treat. My daughter is one of those children, Ruby.  My daughter is all dressed and ready to go get as much candy as her little heart desires, and do you know what?

Ruby stares at Misty with a blank expression.

Ruby: What is it, my Queen?

Misty: Her own father…my ex-fiancée…is not the one taking her it seems, and to make matters even more interesting, my kind-hearted, blonde-headed half-sibling, Dixie, is the one he has chosen to do so.  He also apparently let her choose Eden’s costume this year.  Can you believe my daughter is dressed as a butterfly?

Misty shudders at the thought, and takes in a deep breath.  Ruby laughs lightly as she approaches Misty, standing in front of her.

Ruby: Perhaps young Eden chose her own costume, my Queen?

Misty: That is possible, Ruby, I know.  But do you know what a butterfly symbolizes in some cultures?

Ruby shakes her head and then kneels before Misty.

Misty: A butterfly can be used as the personification as one’s soul, Ruby.  A person’s soul.  Now, should my daughter truly be dressed as a butterfly?  I am her mother, after all, and I cannot stand butterflies, let alone to see my daughter dressed as one!  It’s absurd!

Ruby: Forgive me, once again, my Queen, but Eden is just a child, and you have been away from her for several months now.  She does not have the proper people in her life to teach her her true calling in life.  Yes, your blood runs through her veins, but the longer she is around those people, the less that fact means anything.

Misty narrows her eyes for a moment.  She first appears to be frustrated with Ruby, but her eyes return to their normal shape a few moments later, and her body can be seen relaxing.  She leans forward in her chair, and places her hand on Ruby’s chin, lifting her bowed head to face her.

Misty: You are absolutely right, Ruby.  Thank you.

Ruby: I am always here to serve you, my Queen.  You know that.

Misty: Yes, of course, Ruby.  But, do you realize the idea you have given me just now?  I don’t know why I didn’t think of it sooner!

Ruby looks slightly confused as she shakes her head, looking deep into Misty’s eyes.

Misty: I am Eden’s mother, Ruby.  Spike can try to say otherwise at the moment because of everything I did, but she will always be my flesh and blood.  You and the brothers found me when I was headed down the wrong path, and that is exactly what I plan to do with my daughter.  She will grow up to take her rightful place in the world, Ruby.  Maybe not right away, but it will happen.

Ruby: Anything you wish, my Queen.  You know the brothers and I will help you in any way we can.  Your heir will take her rightful place in your life whenever you wish.  And if that parasite that calls himself her father tries to do anything to stop it, the brothers and I will stop him dead in his tracks.  That is a vow, my Queen.

Misty smiles and laughs at her loyal disciple.  She runs her hand across Ruby's cheek and glances at the window.

Misty: Do not concern yourself with my ex-fiancee, Ruby.  I know how to handle him.  And I will, along with the lovely ladies of NXT.  More specifically, Miss Odette Ryder.

Ruby growls at the mention of Odette, causing Misty to laugh.  She stands up, as does Ruby and walks to the center of the room.

Misty: Your loyalty knows no bounds Ruby.  The contempt you feel for Miss Ryder is stronger than mine at times it seems.

Ruby: It is not only her, my Queen, but the entirety of Sin City Wrestling!  You have been back just a few short weeks, and you are being treated as a newcomer...a rookie of sorts!  It is frustrating to say the least, especially considering they have placed that woman on a pedastal.  As if she deserves to be on the same level as you are.

Misty again laughs as Ruby speaks about Odette.  She signals for Ruby to approach her, and she does so without hesitation.  Misty places her hands on Ruby's shoulders, looking into her eyes...her soul.

Misty: You are upset over my match at High Stakes II, aren't you?  Dear sweet Ruby, my match against Laura Jackson is not a problem for me, I assure you.  The Bombshell division must be shown who their one true leader is and always has been.  It must begin with all the new faces who are not familiar with me and what I can do.

Ruby: I know this, my Queen, but does it not bother you to see the four faces that are in the finals fighting for the Bombshell Championship...your Bombshell Championship?  Three newcomers and...Odette Ryder.

Ruby almost spits Odette's name out as her eyes narrow and she once again grows agitated.  Misty thinks for a moment before leading Ruby over to the edge of the bed, making her take a seat.  She sits next to her, and a cocky grin appears on her face.

Misty: Ruby, how many times must I tell you the Bombshell Championship is not a major concern right now?

Ruby: Once more as always, my Queen.

Misty: I know you and the brothers are upset over my lack of concern for the Bombshell Championship, but none of you are seeing it quite the same way as I am.  One of those four women will walk out of High Stakes II as the new Bombshell Champion.  That is a guarantee.  Now, I have big plans for Miss Ryder, and quite honestly, I have full faith that she will be the victor in that match.  Should I be wrong...Well, any of the other three simply don't stand much of a chance at holding the belt for too long, but I must not focus on a match that I am not involved in.  I have to focus on taking out Laura Jackson.  Do you understand?

Ruby nods, taking a deep breath and relaxing.  Misty runs her hand along Ruby's back, further relaxing her.

Misty: That's a good girl.  It will be dark out soon, Ruby and you know what that means, right?

Ruby: How could I forget, my Queen?  Our visitors will be here, and we all must prepare for their arrival.  I will go find the brothers while you change.

Misty: Thank you, Ruby.  I appreciate everything you  have done and continue to do for me.  It doesn't go unnoticed or taken for granted.

Ruby tries not to, but she is unable to hold herself back from blushing a bit.  She lowers her head with a bit of an embarrassed smile.

Ruby: It is my pleasure, my Queen.  I am here to serve you for as long as you so wish.

Misty smiles back to Ruby as she turns and walks out of the room to find the brothers.  Misty walks over to her very large and spacious walk-in closet.  She grabs a garment bag that is hanging near the front of the closet and looks at it with the that devious smile that is growing all too familiar lately.  She walks over to the windowsill with the garment bag, taking one last look at the place she called home at the beginning of the year.  The house is now dark as everyone is out trick or treating for the night.

Misty: In time, my little girl.  You'll be where you belong.  Mommy just needs to take care of a few things before it can happen.

Something suddenly catches Misty's attention outside the building.  Someone actually.  She watches as a group of three teenagers approach the chainlink fence surrounding the building, trying to find a way inside.  She keeps her focus locked on one in particular as she shakes her head.

Misty: Well look who we have here.  This just took quite the interesting turn.  It seems someone remembered the scary story I told him several months ago.  Oh, how ironic is this now?

Misty chuckles as she keeps her eyes locked on the teenagers about to enter the building.  Little does one of them know the connection he holds to this building, or the surprise he and his friends are about to be given.  One of the "guests" Misty and her disciples had been expecting was none other than the boy she helped raise for close to six years...Timmy Staggs.

*************************

Flashback


They hadn't lived here for very long, just a few weeks actually, but already the Staggs family have adjusted quite well in their new home in Las Vegas.  Misty was worried about how the move would affect the kids, but her worries proved to be unneccessary as both Eden and Timmy were doing well with the move.  Eden particularly loved their new backyard, which was slightly bigger than the one they had in St. Louis.

There was one thing that always caught her attention, however.  It was the same thing that Misty couldn't help but glance at when they were spending time in the backyard.  The old abandoned building just off in the distance.  It was an eyesore to say the least, and today in particular, little Eden Staggs decided to ask about the building as she was in the backyard playing.


Eden: Mommy, what is that place over there?!

Eden turns and points to the building.  Misty looks at the building and frowns.  She knows the story behind the building, having just found out not that long ago, and it is not something she wants her young daughter to know.

Misty: That, honey, is just an abandoned building.  Nobody lives there or works there anymore.

Eden: Oh...Why?!

Misty laughs as the inevitable and virtually unending series of "why's" begins.  She thinks for a second, trying to figure out an appropriate way to explain it, when from behind her, Timmy chimes in his own answer.

Timmy: Because it's haunted, right?  That's usually why those creepy buildings stay abandoned anyway.

Misty turns around, giving Timmy a stern look and sighing.  So much for protecting Eden from the scary story.  Timmy shrugs and laughs, as Eden looks at Misty almost excited.

Eden: You mean there is a ghost in there?!

Misty: It's just a rumor, Eden.  But, yes, the stories say that the building is haunted.  You, however, are too young for the story.

Eden: I am not!  I'm a big girl now!  Ask Daddy!  He tells me scary stories all the time.

Timmy lets out a bit of a snorting laugh.

Timmy: Dad's stories are hardly scary, Eden.  He just makes them less scary so you don't have nightmares.

Eden: Nuh uh!  His stories are always scary and I never has nightmares!

Misty: Ok you two, that's enough.  Eden, I'm not telling you any scary stories, because you have had nightmares before.  You're too young to understand this story, but maybe when you're---

Eden: No fair!  I'll ask Daddy!  He'll tell me!  He always tells me!

Eden then stomps her feet, climbs up the ladder to her slide and then slides down, landing on her feet.  Misty takes in a deep breath, closing her eyes and thinking for a second.  She turns and looks at Timmy, then back to Eden and shakes her head.

Misty: Eden come here for a second, okay?

Eden frowns but she listens to her mother and sulks over to Misty, not wanting to stop playtime.  She stands in front of Misty, her bottom lip pouting out.  Misty kneels down to her eye level and smiles.

Misty: I'll make you a deal, okay?  I'll tell you and Timmy the story, but if you have any nightmares because of it, there will be no more ghost stories or scary stories for you until you're older.  Do we have a deal?

Eden smiles and nods her head quickly.

Eden: Okay!  But I won't have nightmares!

Misty: We'll see about that.  If you really want it to be scary, I'll tell you when it's time for bed, okay?

Eden again quickly agrees before turning around and heading back to her swingset and slide.  She is noticeably more excited than earlier, and her brother Timmy approaches Misty.

Timmy: You're going to sugarcoat the story and make it less scary like Dad does, aren't you?

Misty turns and looks at her son, a wicked smile on her face.

Misty: Absolutely not.  If she really thinks she's a big girl, I'll tell her the story.  But I'm not going to made into the bad guy by not telling her.

Timmy: Yeah but you do realize if she gets scared and has nightmares because of it, she'll be mad at you for telling her and she'll just go crying to Dad.  She always does when she thinks you've done something wrong.

Misty's smile quickly fades and Timmy laughs at her.  He walks away, shaking his head and still laughing, as Misty stands there, blinking her eyes.  She takes a deep breath and shakes her head.

Misty: I can't win.  My daughter is everything I never was.  My daughter is a complete daddy's girl.

Misty turns around to keep an eye in Eden as she has now moved from the slide to one of the swings and is swinging back and forth.  Misty looks past her to the abandoned building, studying it for a while.

Later that night...

The excited laughter belonging to little Eden Staggs fills almost the entire house.  She is dressed and ready for bed, wearing her Hello Kitty pajamas, and has jumped into her bed pulling her blanket over her.  Misty isn't in her room yet, but Spike is.  And he is unaware that Misty has promised their daughter a scary bedtime story.


Spike: Ready for your bedtime story baby girl?

Eden: Uh huh!  But Mommy is telling it tonight!

Eden bounces up and down on her bed excitedly as she waits for Misty and her story for the night.  Spike seems surprised and he raises an eyebrow looking at his daughter.

Spike: Oh really?  But I thought you liked my bedtime stories better?

Eden: I do but Mommy has a ghost story for me tonight!  About real ghosts.  And I can hear it because I'm a big girl and I don't have nightmares even though Timmy says I do!

Timmy: You do, and I bet Dad ten dollars that you'll have one tonight.  How about it Dad?  Want to place a bet?

Eden: Daddy!  I promise I won't have nightmares tonight!

Spike laughs and thinks for a moment.  Timmy walks up to him, waiting for his response, when Spike extends his hand out for a shake.

Spike: Okay.  You're on.  Ten dollars says she doesn't have any nightmares tonight.  After all, she made a promise, right?

Timmy shakes his father's hand making the bet official, but not without a laugh.  Spike gives Eden a goodnight kiss, then stands up from her bed.  Before he walks out, he stops Timmy and whispers to him so Eden can't hear.

Spike: You really need to learn to make your bets a little higher when it comes to her.  You know I can't bet against her, and ten dollars isn't much of a loss.

Spike shakes his head with a laugh and walks away with a smile on his face.  Misty is just walking into the room as Spike is walking out.

Spike: Get a little jealous of the fact she likes my bedtime stories more, did you?

Spike laughs as he stands in the doorway as Misty gives him a stern look.

Misty: You’d just love that wouldn’t you?

Spike: Nah, not at all.  I hate the fact that our daughter is a Daddy’s girl.

Misty pretends to laugh at Spike’s sarcasm, and he lets out another chuckle himself.  She gently pushes him aside and looks toward Eden who is waiting very impatiently for her.

Misty: Oh you’re so funny, babe.  I’ll be in bed in a little bit.

Spike smiles and the two share a kiss before he disappears down the hall and to their bedroom for the night.  Misty turns and looks at Eden, who is staring wide-eyed at her, clutching one of her stuffed animals.

Eden: Mommy!  Mommy!  Mommy!  Can we hear about the ghost now?!

Misty: If you’re ready to hear about the ghost, then I’m ready to tell you.  But first you have to settle down and listen quietly.  You wouldn’t want to miss anything now would you?

Misty walks over to the chair sitting next to her daughter’s bed.  Timmy is sitting on the bed next to his little sister, having been begging by her to do so until he had no other choice but to give in.  Eden finally settles down, laying back against her pillow, pulling her stuffed animal in even closer than before as Misty sits down in the chair and begins to tell her story.

Misty: I hope you’re ready for your first real ghost story, Eden, because this one is a chiller…

*************************

Back To The Present…


Timmy Staggs and his two friends have just entered the building downstairs.  The portion of the building that Misty and her disciples have left untouched and un-renovated looks just as the rest of the building had earlier this year.  Windows are broken.  Walls are lined with holes and cracks from the floor to the ceiling.  The occasional rat and mouse scurry along the floor, disappearing into a hole in the wall.  The building appears to be abandoned.  Which is what Misty and her disciples want people to believe.

Timmy and his buddies look around the room they first walk into, kicking bits of debris across the room without a care.  One of Timmy’s friends picks up a rock, throwing it across the room.  It hits another window and shatters it, causing Timmy to spin around, glaring at his friend.


Timmy: Don’t do that again Dean.  I don’t need us getting caught.

Dean: Man, chill Tim…It’s not like anyone is around to hear us.

Timmy: Look, let’s just go down to the basement and get this over with.

Dean: Why the rush dude?  Need to get home before mommy or daddy realize you’re gone?

Dean and the other teenager laugh and give each other a high five, as Timmy folds his arms and glares at them again.

Timmy: First off, my mother is a selfish bitch and she’s not around.  And second…my dad probably doesn’t even know I’m gone, because he’s hardly ever around anymore.  I just want to get out of this place, because I’m getting a bad feeling about it.

Dean: So you’re scared of some stupid ghosts?  Geez, man, you need to lighten up.  

The three boys head over to a set of double doors leading to the stairs.  One of the doors is broken, barely hanging on by a thread, and Timmy is the first to step through the doors, shining his flashlight down the stairs, and listening carefully.

Timmy: I’m not scared, alright?  Something about this building just seems familiar for some reason, and it gives me the creeps.  Okay, I think the coast is clear.

Timmy starts heading down the stairs towards the basement with his buddies following behind him, mumbling and laughing occasionally.  They walk down two flights of stairs before reaching the door leading to the basement, and Timmy stops right in front of it, turning to face his friends.

Dean: What are you waiting for?

Timmy: You do realize this place probably isn’t haunted, right?  It’s just some lame story that’s been going around to try and scare us?

Before Dean can respond, a loud banging noise is heard coming from behind the basement door.  Timmy jumps back a little, as do his two friends, but none of them seem scared, as the banging continues.

Dean: You were saying?  Come on.  Let’s go say hello to Casper.

Dean then walks past Timmy with the third boy following behind him.  Timmy thinks for a moment, shrugs and then follows his friends as the open the basement door, stepping inside.  The air is much cooler and damp, giving off a musty smell, and the boys can still hear the banging coming from down the hall.  They shine their flashlights down in that direction, when a noise behind them causes them to jump.

Timmy: Did you guys feel that?

Timmy spins around, shining his flashlight in the opposite direction.  Dean and the other boy laugh, still showing no fear.

Dean: Oooh Casper wants to mess with us!  Better be careful Casper or I'll have to call the Ghostbusters!

All three boys laugh, as they split up.  Timmy goes in the direction of the banging noise, while Dean and the other boy go in the opposite direction.  They each shine their flashlights around, trying to catch a glimpse of anything.  Little do they know, there are shadows following each of them.  Shadows with sets of glowing yellow eyes.  They follow the boys, stalking them and waiting for the right moment.

As Timmy gets closer to the source of the banging noise, it suddenly stops, and everything goes quiet.  The three boys turn and look at each other.  Behind Timmy, the sound of a woman's low eerie laughter is heard, and his friends grow wide-eyed with terror.  Timmy looks at them, laughing.


Timmy: Very funny guys, but I'm not falling for that.  

His friends, however, are not joking.  They are pointing frantically behind Timmy at the figure approaching him, or only visible to them, those glowing red eyes.  Timmy has no idea what is lurking behind him.  His friends suddenly drop their flashlights, turn and run off leaving Timmy behind, screaming as they run back upstairs and out of the building.  Timmy laughs and shakes his head.

Timmy: And he said I was scared?  Whatever...

Timmy is just about to walk away when he feels a hand touching his shoulder.  His whole body goes rigid for a moment, before he slowly turns around to face whatever is touching him.  He shines the light on the cloaked figure with the glowing red eyes, and stumbles back, falling flat on his behind terrified.  The five others with the yellow eyes stand behind him as the one with the red eyes takes a step toward him, laughing a slow evil laugh.  Timmy's breathing intensifies, but as he keeps his eyes locked on the figure approaching him, something suddenly hits him.  He reaches for his flashlight, shining it on the person once again.

Timmy: Wait a minute...I know I've seen those eyes before.

Two pales hands reach up towards the hood of the robe, and slowly it lowers.  Timmy's eyes widen again, though this time he is more angry than anything as he looks into the eyes of the woman he used to consider a mother figure.  Misty stands over him, a devilish grin on her face.

Misty: What no hug for the woman who raised you, Timmy?  I'm hurt...

Misty's disciples laugh behind Timmy.  He gets back to his feet, turning for a second to now see the five people standing behind him.  Ruby, Damien, Dante, Sebastian and Zane all have their yellow eyes locked on Timmy with matching evil smiles.  He glares at them before turning his attention back to Misty.

Timmy: As if you deserve any sign of affection?!  You might have raised me for six years but that didn't stop you from tossing me and Eden aside like garbage, did it?  I'm outta here.

Timmy turns around, not wanting to give Misty another minute of his time, when her disciples surround him, preventing him from taking another step.  He is unphased by their attempt at intimidating him.

Misty: Tsk, tsk, tsk, Timmy.  That is no way to speak to your elders.  It seems your father has been lacking in teaching you some respect and manners.  

Timmy: You have no place to even talk about Dad, or his parenting and you know it.  He's never done what you or my mom did.  You both abandoned me and neither one if you give a shit, and you abandoned two kids.  Go to hell you pale faced bitch, and stay away from me and my little sister.

Misty's lead disciple, Damien, places a hand on Timmy's shoulder.  Timmy elbows Damien's arm away from him, spinning around and steppig up to the larger man.

Damien: Watch your language, little boy, and do not address her like that again, or---

Timmy: Or what, freak?  What are you gonna do asshole?

Damien takes a step forward, looking down at Timmy with fire in his eyes.  Misty approaches them, and with the snap of her fingers, Damien backs away, though he keeps his eyes on Timmy.

Misty: Do not worry about Damien, Timmy.  He will not harm you.  He will not do anything unless I order him to do so, and I would never allow anyone to harm you.  

Timmy: No, you just do it yourself, right?  Please, I'm not afraid of your psycho lackeys, and I sure as hell am not afraid of you!  I knew this place seemed familiar earlier.  I've seen it in your stupid return videos SCW played before you came back.  You've been here all along!

Misty: I was never more than a mile away, son.  I've been watching over the both of you.  It is nice to know that you have not forgotten the story I told you just last year.

Timmy narrows his eyes at Misty and his nostrils flare.  Misty smiles as she sees the same look Spike has beem known to give.

Timmy: Don't call me son ever again.  I'm not your son, and you're not my mother.  And some story it was.  If you ask me, you were just revealing your future plans, weren't you?  You and your fellow pale faced freak over there are the two nurses, and your four bodyguards there are the psycho patients that killed them, right?  Real nice.  

Misty: I can assure you that I had no intentions of reenacting that story when I told it to you and Eden last year.  It is merely a coincedence---

Timmy: Save your lies for someone who will believe them, because I don't.  Now why don't you and your puppy dog followers leave me alone.  I never want to see you again.

Timmy glares at Misty again, folding his arms across his chest.  Misty studies him for a second, seeing so much of Spike in him, before she looks to Ruby and the brothers.  She nods her head, and they all step aside giving Timmy room to leave.  He turns to walk away, but Misty stops him one last time.

Misty: Oh Timmy?  Be sure to watch over Eden like the good brother I know you are, because I'll know if you don't.

Timmy simply responds to Misty by flipping her the bird, turning and walking away.  Misty can only laugh at the rebellious teenager as he disappears out of sight and out of the building.  Misty looks at Ruby and the brothers, clapping her hands together with a smile.

Misty: Well that was fun, don't you all agree.

Ruby: Disrespectful!  If the princess is around anything like that, she must be taught loyalty and respect before it is too late!

Misty: In time, Ruby.  All in good time, but we have other matters to attend to first.  It is time to begin preparing to take down Miss Laura Jackson at High Stakes II.  

Misty walks past her disciples.  They follow behind her, heading back upstairs snd the scene fades to black.

*************************


"The fun and games are officially over.  The tricks and the treats that come with Halloween have come and gone, and it is now time for work.  Yes, I said work. A Queen's work is never done after all, and I have much work to do.

I have been back a mere three weeks and in that short time, my plans have begun to unfold, and even before then.  There is only one person who can fix the tragedy that is now known as the Bombshell Division, and I am that person.  With the loyalty of those that serve me, the Bombshell Division will return to what it once was.  It will move forward and shine as it is supposed to with meas it's leader.  It doesn't matter if I don't have the Bombshell Championship in my possession.  Sooner or later I will, but I must deal with the trash first it seems.

I've already dealt with one Necra Octavian Kane.  It was no easy task as you all saw, but that is not important.  All that matter is that I defeated her and proved to everyone that the Goddess of The Dead can be beaten.  Now, I am out against someone a little more...Hmm, how shall I put this...easy in the ring.  Yet another woman who calls herself a Goddess.  

Laura Jackson...I've been watching you since your debut here in Sin City Wrestling.  I must admit I was quite surprised when you and your lady love, Miss Amanda Cortez, won the Bombshell Tag Team Championships.  It was a surprise, yes, but it an even bigger surprise to find out you had been stripped of those titles and the match taken off the record due to a failed drug test on your part.  Such a disappointment, Laura.

Quite frankly I don't give a damn how or why you failed that drug test, but you did.  And you are not a champion and this moment because of it.  And, to make matters even more interesting, your love, Amanda Cortez, will be fighting to become the new Bombshell Champion.  Much luck to her, by the way, as I believe she is going to need all the luck she can get.  But, I digress once again.

You see, Laura, you have been put into a situation that you simply are not ready for.  I am a seasoned veteran within this business, and within this company.  I am a former two-time Bombshell Champion.  My power and skills will simply prove to be too much for you.  Do not try to deny it, Miss Jackson.  Do not get overly confident, as I suspect you will once we step into the ring against one another.  When all is said and done, you will kneel before me.  You will submit to my will and exclaim me as your Queen.  Because that is what I am.

Your soul is damned, and it belongs to me.

99
Climax Control Archives / The First of Many
« on: October 18, 2012, 04:26:25 PM »
 Everyone in attendance in Reno witnessed the return of the woman who vanished three months ago.  After a brutal and award winning match against mortal enemy Roxanne, both Misty and Roxanne were left battered, bloodied and seemingly unconscious.  The lights went out, and when they returned several minutes later, Misty was gone.  The only trace of her left behind was her blood that had been spilled during the match.

People wondered where she went…for a short time.  After a few weeks, Misty’s name was almost an afterthought.  The woman who would later be voted as Woman of the Year had simply been forgotten so it seemed.  No one tried to find her, except for her parents for a short while.  Life in Sin City Wrestling simply went on without her.  But not for the better.

Man of the Bombshells on the roster are unfamiliar to Misty and the impact she has had in Sin City Wrestling.  Misty has returned to find several new faces on the roster, but that is not what she is worried about.  What is important to her is that everyone in Sin City Wrestling, new and old, knows the woman who has returned.  It is vital they all realize the change that is upon them.  Her return in Reno was only the beginning.  What is next for the former Bombshell Champion?  No one knows just yet, but one thing is already perfectly clear.

Misty is already up to no good…


*************************

Reno, Nevada
Post Climax Control


Misty and her newly introduced five friends are all walking backstage the Reno Sparks Convention Center.  They are headed towards the parking lot, preparing to leave.  The four men still surround Misty protectively, and her female friend, Ruby, walks behind them.  People eye them suspiciously as they walk down the hallway towards the building’s exit, when from behind them, a frantic voice is calling out to Misty.  SCW reporter, Pussy Willow, is trying to catch up to the group.

PW:</font color> Misty!  Misty!  Excuse me, Misty!  I was wondering if I could get a quick word with you?!

Misty holds her hand up, and the four men surrounding her stop where they are, as does Ruby.  Pussy Willow catches up to them, and slowly walks to the front of the group, trying to face Misty.  She looks at the men nervously at first, trying to make eye contact with Misty, but the yellow eyed men before her watch her like a hawk.

Misty: Damien…Dante…It’s alright.  Step aside and join your brothers while I speak to Miss Willow, here.

The two larger men of the group, the one with the long dreads and the one with shoulder length dark hair do not question Misty’s orders.  They bow their heads and step aside, and then behind Misty, joining the other two men and Ruby.  Misty, still cloaked in her long black robe, folds her arms across her chest and gives Pussy Willow a sly smile.

Misty: Adamant as ever for the first interview I see, Pussy Willow.  That is something I can honestly say I did not miss while I was away.

PW: Where have you been these past three months?

Misty again smiles, and chuckles quietly.  She looks behind her to Damien, Dante, Ruby and the two other men, who look at her with blank expressions on their faces.  It is as if they are waiting for an order.  She says nothing to them, before turning back to Pussy Willow to answer her question.

Misty: Did you not witness that brutal match I was involved in with Roxanne?

PW: No, I did.  But…

Misty: But, nothing, Miss Willow.  If you had really witnessed that match, then clearly you would have seen the condition in which both Roxanne and I were left following that…bloodbath.  I have been recuperating from the injuries I sustained.  Is that a satisfying answer to your question?

Pussy Willow looks at Misty, then glances to the men and woman with her.  She then looks back to Misty and shakes her head.

PW: Honestly?  No, it does not.  After that match with Roxanne you vanished.  No one heard a word from you, or anyone who knew of your whereabouts.  Now, some might call that job abandonment, don’t you agree?

Damien: How dare you speak to your queen in such a manner?!  You should be kneeling before her—

Damien, the man with the dreads, takes a step forward suddenly and threateningly, but is cut off as Misty holds her left arm up and he immediately stops.  Pussy Willow takes a step back as Misty’s followers glare at her menacingly.

Misty: Damien, stop!  I am perfectly capable of handling this situation on my own.

Misty turns and gives Damien a disapproving look.  He nods his head once, then steps back.  Misty turns and faces Pussy Willow once again.

Misty: Now, where were we?  Oh, yes.  Job abandonment, you say?  No, Miss Willow, it was not job abandonment when I was, quite frankly, near death after that match.  As for my whereabouts the last three months, that will be answered later, I assure you.  It does not matter where I was, or who I was with.  All that matters, at this moment in time, is that I have returned, and as you can see, I am fully healed.

PW: How is that possible?  Roxanne was in just as bad of shape as you were following that match, and doctors haven’t cleared her to return yet.  How did you heal so quickly?

Misty smiles evilly, and then shakes her head.

Misty: Perhaps Roxanne simply does not have the proper doctors looking after her and overseeing her rehabilitation?  I don’t know the answer to that, but the proof is standing in front of you Miss Willow.  To be honest, I have never felt better and more prepared to return to competition than I do at this very moment.  Do not answer too many questions, Miss Willow.  The answers you seek shall be revealed in time.

PW: Have you been medically cleared to return to the ring yet?

Misty then snaps her fingers, and without hesitation, Ruby walks up next to her, removing two sheets of paper from her pocket, handing them to Misty.  She bows her head, then steps back, joining the men.

Misty: I suspected someone would ask that, and to answer that question, yes.  I have been medically cleared, and here is the proof.

Misty holds out one of the pieces of paper, showing it to Pussy Willow.  Pussy Willow looks it over carefully, then nods.

Misty: A copy of this letter from my doctor has already been given to both “Hot Stuff” Mark Ward and Christian Underwood both, to prevent any lack of communication just in case, and this piece of paper here…

Misty holds it out to Pussy Willow, pointing to a specific paragraph.

Misty: Well as you can see, both the bosses wasted little time in booking me in my return match on Climax Control next week.  Now, judging by the impact I have had in this company this past year, I had hoped to have a more challenging opponent, but I guess this woman will suffice.  After all, Sin City Wrestling has lost some of the more high profile Bombshells over recent months, haven’t we?

PW: You must not be very familiar with your opponent, Misty, but I can assure you that Necra Octavian Kane is not one to be taken lightly.  She advanced to the finals for the very title that you held twice this past year.

Behind them, Misty’s followers all let off low and eerie chuckles, looking at each other then back to Misty and Pussy Willow.  Misty again holds up her arm, silencing the group, before taking a step towards Pussy Willow, narrowing her eyes at the blonde reporter.

Misty: Do not make the mistake of assuming that just because I have been away from SCW for the past three months that I am unfamiliar with anyone, Miss Willow.  From the moment I was well enough to, I kept a close watch on all the events surrounding Sin City Wrestling and everyone within the company, especially the Bombshells.  I’ve seen what the woman who calls herself the Goddess of the Dead can do, and to be quite honest, I am much looking forward to this match up with her.  I congratulate her on advancing to the finals of the Bombshell Title tournament and wish her the best of luck, but next Sunday, that doesn’t matter.  It’ll only be her and I in that ring, and I am going to show everyone just what they’ve been missing.  Now, if you’ll excuse me, we’re done here.  Ruby...Brothers...Let's go.

PW: But I have---

Damien, Dante and the two other men surround Misty again, and Ruby steps in front of Pussy Willow, glaring at her.

Ruby: You have nothing, blonde one.  Our queen is through answering your ignorant questions.  Now step aside!

Misty: Play nice, Ruby, sweetie.  Miss Willow was just doing her job.  Albeit an annoying one.  Now come along.  There is work to be done.

Misty lets an almost playful giggle escape her mouth as she addresses Ruby.  She and the brothers wait for Ruby.  Ruby looks at Pussy Willow one last time then hisses at her as she turns away to join the others.  They all waste no time in disappearing down the hallway and out of the building, leaving Pussy Willow behind with a stunned look on her face and the scene fades out.

*************************


Oh how wonderful it feels to be back!  These past three months have gone by slower than I first imagined, but my worries are finally gone.  My wounds have healed.  My mind is exactly where it needs to be and I am fully prepared to return to the ring.  But I am positive there are some people who are already questioning the truth to that statement.  After all, SCW reporter, Pussy Willow, did just that yesterday after my return on Climax Control.

Anyone who truly knows me would never attempt to question my judgement.  To ask such an absurd question as she did?  This goes to show just the type of reporters and interviewers Sin City Wrestling employs.  Although I really should consider myself lucky that Miss Willow did the interview and not that complete buffoon, Scott Oliver.  I shudder to think of the questions he would have asked.  But, I digress.  

Now, where was I?  Oh, right.  The absurdity that is Pussy Willow.  Really, Miss Willow?  You felt it necessary to ask such a question as to whether or not I had been medically cleared to return to active competition?  As if I would be foolish enough to do so considering all the injuries I sustained?  Oh, wait…Of course I would.  Miss Willow, I want you, and everyone watching to understand one thing.  I make my own decisions.  I decide what to do with my life.  I do not need some silly doctors to tell me when I am ready to return to the ring.  If I wanted to wrestle with a broken leg, you can bet your life that I most certainly would!  The only two who would be able to stop me, of course, would be the men in charge of this company, Mark Ward and Christian Underwood.  So I received the necessary paperwork from my doctor to make my return.

Now that I am back, the questions have been filtering in.  Misty, where have you been?  Misty, why didn’t you contact anyone in your family?  Misty, just how bad were your injuries? It is already a never-ending battle to silence these fools hounding me.  Allow me to be kind, just this once, as I answer the first of many questions I have been receiving in the short amount of time that I have been back.

Misty, just how bad were your injuries?

That match against Roxanne was probably the toughest match I had ever competed in.  Anyone watching knew the hatred we both felt towards one another, and quite honestly, probably still do.  I wanted to end her just as badly as she wanted to end me.  We didn’t hold back any brutality against each other.  Blood was spilled early on in the match, and when all was said and done, as much as I had hoped to walk away with the victory over Roxanne, I failed.

Yes, I said it.  I failed.  Not only did I NOT walk out of that match, but Roxanne beat me, and in every sense of the word.  To this day my memory of that night is relatively cloudy, but my disciples do not lie to me about the events that occurred during that match.  They showed me video of that night anytime I asked, so I knew just how bad it was…just how close my career was to being over.

But they saved me.  Yes, THEY saved me.


*************************

Flashback
Sunday, July 15th 2012
Location-Unknown


A black van pulls up outside of an abandoned building.  At least it appears to be abandoned from the outside.  A chain link fence surrounds the building, which is littered with several broken windows and ivy growing along the walls.  The doors to the van open and two men, dressed in black robes walk out.  One of the men, the larger of the two, has long dreadlocked hair and his partner has shoulder length black hair.  They both walk around to the back of the can, where they are joined by two more men and a strange looking woman.

Damien: Sebastian, is everything prepared?

Damien, the man with the dreads, speaks to the man with shoulder length dirty blonde hair.  Sebastian walks up next to him as the last man with short brown hair, and the woman stand next to him, one on either side.

Sebastian: It is.  Zane and I have made sure she will be quite comfortable.

Zane, the man with the short brown hair, nods in agreement.

Zane: Her quarters are all finished, Damien.  I’m sure she will be quite pleased.

Damien looks to Zane and the woman, a concerned expression now appearing on his face.

Damien: I am afraid she may not know for quite a while.  Dante…

Damien motions his head toward the man who was in the van with him, then turns his eyes toward the woman.

Dante: Of course, Damien.  Ruby, come with me please.

Ruby: Why?  What has happened, Damien?  Dante?

Damien shakes his head as Dante leads the woman, now identified as Ruby, away from the van.  Ruby tries to look back to the others, but Dante turns her around to distract her.  Zane looks at Damien, now getting the same concerned look as him.

Zane: How bad is it, Damien?

Damien: See for yourself, brothers.

Damien then opens the back of the van.  Zane and Sebastian look inside, their eyes widening in horror when they see her.  She is unconscious and covered in blood, but she is still alive, though it appears otherwise.

Zane: My God…is she alive?!

Zane jumps into the van, as does Sebastian.  They lean down to check on her, showing more concern then before, and being careful not to touch her.

Sebastian: What did that wretched woman do to her, brother?

Damien: Nothing Misty did not anticipate coming in advance, Sebastian.  Do not forget that she agreed to this.  She wanted this.

Sebastian jumps out of the van as Zane gently lifts Misty into his arms.  He carefully steps out of the van, holding the battered and bloodied former Bombshell champion with the utmost of care.

Sebastian: We should have taken her sooner, Damien.  How long do you expect she will be out?  Just look at her!  She’s practically at Death’s door!

Zane: Sebastian, now is not the time.  We need to get her inside and cleaned up.  Her injuries need to be addressed before she loses anymore blood.

Just then, Ruby is heard yelling.  She shoves away from Dante and runs up to Zane, staring at Misty in shock.  She runs her hand over Misty’s bloodied face, not minding the blood that then soaks her own hand.

Ruby: How could you let this happen, Damien?!  Do not worry, my queen.  I shall fix you.

Damien: Watch the way you speak to me, Ruby.  Remember who it is that you serve.

Ruby: For now, Master Damien.  But once my queen is healed, it is she who shall receive my obedience.  Yours as well.

Misty suddenly lets out a soft moan, the only signs of the pain she is in shining through.

Ruby: Shhh, my queen.  You are safe now.  Just rest.

Ruby glares at Damien for a second before looking at Misty with the same look a mother would give her sick or injured child.

Damien: Sebastian, did you prepare a medical room like I asked?

Sebastian nods as Dante joins the group once again.

Damien: Very well.  Zane, take her and Ruby there at once.  Ruby, you will oversee her healing.  Do you understand?

Ruby and Zane both nod and in unison say, “Of course.”  They then walk towards the building, disappearing inside.  Damien, Dante and Sebastian remain outside and Damien closes the door to the van.

Sebastian: We should have gone with you tonight.  At the very least, Ruby—

Damien shakes his head, turning back to his brother.

Damien: Ruby would have been a liability.  You know this had to be done quietly, Sebastian.

Dante: And Ruby might have caused a scene.  She would have blown our cover.  Be reasonable, Sebastian.

Sebastian nods and takes in a deep breath.

Sebastian: Maybe you're right.  I'm just concerned because she doesn't look well, brothers.

Damien: Be patient, Sebastian.  I have faith in Ruby to do a fine job in healing our queen.  Her wounds will heal, but we must join together to ensre Misty embraces her true calling.  That, my brother, will be the true challenge...one we must stand ready for.

Sebastian: I am ready, brother.

Dante: As am I.

Damien: Excellent.  Now, come along.  Let us begin our preparations as we await word from Zane and Ruby.

The brothers embrace each other in a quick hug as their joy over their impending plans consumes them.  And while they worry for Misty, they trust their brother Zane and servant, Ruby, to look after her.

*************************


Dear Sebastian had said it himself.  I was at Death's door.  I had lost a lot of blood, and had I been conscious, I would have been screaming from the pain.  But here they were.  Complete strangers to me had taken it upon themselves to oversee my care after the match with Roxanne.  They had taken me at the right moment, though at the time they were all afraid it was too late.  They weren't sure when or even if I would fully recover.  They didn't even know how I would react towards them when I woke up.  Or, as I said before, IF I woke up.

From the moment they stepped foot in that ring in that darkened arena, the future they had planned out was suddenly not at all certain.  All the preparations they made were now in jeopardy, because I was in jeopardy.  My life was hanging in the balance and while they had faith and believed in my recovery, it wasn't guaranteed.  

But I am a fighter.  I always have been.  And not only was I refusing to give up, I had a woman who is just as much of a fighter as I am, fighting for my life as well.  Ruby couldn't stand to see me in the condition I was in, and she stayed by my side from the moment they brought me into their care until I was well enough to order her away had I wanted.  Ruby was..no IS my healer. She made decisions about my care while I couldn't.

It is because of Ruby that I am still alive.


*************************


Damien, Dante and Sebastian all wait patiently outside the room that has been prepared as a medical room.  Ruby and Zane remain inside as they clean Misty's wounds and assess her other injuries.  Ruby opens the door a few minutes later, her attention focused in Damien, the apparent leader of the group.

Ruby: Master Damien, I feel we should call upon Dr. Lord.  Her wounds are cleaned, and the bleeding has subsided, but she has extensive bruising which could mean worse internal damage.  I think X-Rays would be a good idea, but we do not have the proper equipment here.

Damien looks at his brothers and Ruby.  They all nod in agreement.

Damien: Very well, Ruby.  Call Dr. Lord and make the proper arrangements.

Ruby nods once before disappearing back inside the room.  Damien growls in frustration as Dante and Sebastian each place a hand on one of his shoulders to comfort him.

Damien: I should have listened to you, brother Sebastian.  We should have taken her sooner to prevent Roxanne from harming her...

Dante: Do not beat yourself up, Damien.  She knew what she was doing.  We tried to reveal ourselves to her once before but she ran, did she not?

Damien: She did, but--

Sebastian: No buts.  Our main concern right now is seeing to it that she receives the care she needs.  What is done is done.  The important thing to remember is that she is where she belongs.  We WILL guide her in the right direction, but she must heal first.  Be positive, brother.  All will be well in due time.

Just then Zane peeks his head out of the room.

Zane: Dante, we need your assistance.  Damien, Dr. Lord would like us to bring her to his clinic immediately so he may examine her and do the X-Rays.  I need Dante's assistance to lift her on to the stretcher.

Damien: Go Dante.  Sebastian, go pull the van around.

Damien tosses a set of keys to Sebastian, who catches them with ease.  Sebastian wastes no time in running down the hall to go get the van.

A few minutes later the door opens again, and Ruby walks out.  She holds the door open for Dante and Zane as they carefully lead the stretcher holding Misty's still unconscious body.  She looks slightly better than earlier, but her body is covered with a sheet.  Her face, covered in bruises and cuts, is only visible.

Damien leads them out to the van where they gently load Misty into the back once again.  Ruby, Sebastian and Zane sit in the back to watch over Misty, while Damien drives with Dante in the passenger seat.  The van speeds off down the street and the scene fades out.

Three hours later...

The scene opens up inside a private medical clinic.  The office is closed, but the doctor has agreed to make an emergency call.  The four brothers Damien, Dante, Sebastian and Zane wait outside the exam room as Ruby assists Dr. Lord in his examination of Misty.

Zane: What is taking so long?  Something must be wrong.

Damien: Do not assume the worst, brother.  I am sure Dr. Lord is just being one-hundred percent thorough in his examination.  No news is good news, right?

Zane begins to pace back and forth as Damien, Dante and Sebastian wait patiently.  A short while later, the door opens and Dr. Lord, a grat haired older man, steps out, approaching Damien.

Damien: Dr. Lord, how is she?

Dr. Lord pulls Damien aside and away from his brothers.  This causes Dante, Sebastian and Zane to look at them with concern.

Dr. Lord: She has a very long recovery ahead of her Damien.  She has several broken ribs.  Her arm is broken and her right leg suffered a clean break.  The cuts and bruises were bad enough, but the amount of blood she lost was astounding.  It's amazing she's even alive, but I've given her a few units of blood so that should help.

Damien places his hands on his head, relieved Misty survived, but senses something more that Dr. Lord isn't telling him.

Damien: She is going to recover though, right?  Her wounds and injuries will heal?

Dr. Lord thinks for a moment and then nods.

Dr. Lord: In time, yes, but when she wakes up she's going to be in a lot of pain.  This woman will heal, but the emotional trauma may be irreperable.  Damien, there is one other thing you should know.

Dante, Sebastian and Zane all keep their eyes locked on Dr. Lord as he quietly says something to Damien.  They can see Damien's eyes widen, and are all immediately curious as to what is being said.

Inside the exam room, Ruby is sitting beside Misty, just staring at her in awe.  She watches the rise and fall of Misty's chest, thankful she is even still breathing.  Ruby lowers her head, and a tear falls down her cheek and to the floor, when a soft whimper startles her, and she immediately lifts her head to look at Misty.  Misty's eyes are beginning to flutter open.

Ruby: I'm so sorry, my Queen.

Misty slowly turns her head towards Ruby.  She tries to open her eyes, but she is too weak.

Misty: W..Wh...

She tries to speak, but again she doesn't have the strength.  Ruby runs her hand over Misty's cheek gently.

Ruby: It's okay, my Queen.  You can rest now.  You need to heal and regain your strength, but I promise, everything will be explained.  Rest up now, my Queen.

Misty tries to stay awake, but she can't.  She passes out once again, and Ruby places a gentle caring hand on Misty's forehead.  She smiles, though the concern she feels for the woman who will be her leader is almost overwhelming.  But Ruby knows she must remain strong, as her queen will regain strength from her.

*************************


The brothers, particularly Damien, trusted Ruby's judgement to involve Dr. Lord in my treatment.  It is a good thing they did, because had I gone much longer without a blood transfusion, I wouldn't be standing here today.  I wouldn't be speaking to all of you at this moment.

So does that answer that question enough for you people?  Do you realize just how severe my injuries were...how close Roxanne came to accomplishing her goal of ending me?  If not, it damn well should!  But I am not here to satisfy the wants or needs of any of you.  I did not return to once again be the person you all want me to be!  No, I came back for one reason as one reason only...Myself!

The moment I woke up to see the faces of five total strangers I wanted to come back.  I didn’t care that I was hurt…that I was in pain.  All I cared about was getting back to my life and getting better on my own terms.  Not on the terms of these people who I didn’t know.  It was a struggle at first, getting to know them…getting to trust them.  I didn’t want to.  Especially the brothers.  They can be quite intimidating at first glance, as I’m sure most of you can agree.  But I was in no condition to fight them.  I couldn’t even get out of bed!  I had a broken arm and a broken leg.  I wasn’t going anywhere without someone’s assistance.  

I was completely confused when I woke up in the building where they had brought me.  I was in a strange place…I was in pain, and I opened my eyes to see people I had no idea who the hell they were.  To say I freaked out would be an understatement.  I looked around the room wondering one thing.

How long had I been unconscious?


*************************


The scene opens up back inside the building where brothers Damien, Dante, Sebastian and Zane and their servant, Ruby, are looking after Misty.  Three days have passed since her match with Roxanne, and Dr. Lord’s examination of her injuries.  For three days now Misty has been in and out of consciousness.  Her injuries and the pain she is in have made it almost impossible for her to be fully aware of her surroundings each time she is able to slightly open her eyes.  For this reason, Dr. Lord has kept her heavily sedated and on pain medication to make her as comfortable as possible.

At this moment, Ruby has left the brother, Zane, to look after Misty while she goes into a nearby room for some clean towels and linens.  Shortly after Ruby walks out of the room, Misty begins to stir as her last dose of sedative is beginning to wear off.  She turns her head right in Zane’s direction.  Zane notices, and immediately goes to her side.

Zane: My Queen, you are awake!  Do not worry.  I shall call for Dr. Lord right away.

Misty reaches her left arm, the unbroken one, to Zane and grabs ahold of his hand.

Misty: No…no.

Zane: Do not try and speak, my Queen.  You need your strength.

Misty shakes her head slowly as she looks at Zane.

Misty: Who…where?

Zane runs his hand over Misty’s forehead with a soothing gentleness.  He tries not to frighten her.

Zane: I am Zane and I am here to serve you, my Queen.  We are looking after you while your body heals.  Do not fear us.  We mean you no harm.

Misty clears her throat as she looks around, taking in her surroundings.  They have her in what appears to be a studio apartment, if not larger than that.  Her bed alone looks to be twice the size of a king size bed, and there is not a single window in the room.  Misty doesn’t seem frightened, but a smile appears on her face, and she laughs.  She laughs?  It is a gentle laugh, but yes, she is indeed laughing.  Zane looks at her, perplexed.

Misty: She…she finally…did it.  She killed me.

As she laughs again, a jolt of pain goes up her spine and she winces.

Zane: What?  No.  You are alive.  Badly injured, but alive I assure you.

Misty: If I’m not…dead…where the hell…

She turns and looks at Zane, her words becoming more coherent as the sedative completely wears off.

Misty: Where the hell am I?!  Who are you?!

Her voice grows louder and Zane tries to calm her down.  She fights through the pain, screaming for help, when the rest of the brothers and Ruby charge into the room.  Ruby looks horrified as she runs to Misty’s side, dropping all the towels she held in her hand to the floor.

Ruby: Back away, Zane!

Zane looks at Ruby, then to his brothers.  They all nod, and he steps away, joining them at the doorway.  Ruby, meanwhile, climbs on to the bed, sitting next to Misty, who is now hysterical, and fighting as much as she is able.

Ruby: My Queen, you must calm down.  You could suffer a setback in your recovery.  Look at me, my Queen.

Misty slowly turns her head and looks into Ruby’s eyes.  Almost immediately, her fighting ceases and she takes a few deep breaths to calm her nerves.

Misty: You…you have been…looking after me?

Ruby smiles and nods.

Ruby: I have.  I am Ruby and I rarely leave your side unless I need some supplies, but if I leave, I have one of the brothers watch over you.

Ruby points to the brothers as they stand and watch.  Misty looks at the four of them, still confused, but she is quick to turn her attention back to Ruby.

Misty: Why?

Ruby: We will answer all of your questions soon, my Queen.  I promise.  But right now, you need to rest as much as you can.  You have a long recovery ahead of you, and these things cannot be rushed.

Misty: How long?  How long have I been here?

Ruby: Three days.  Our personal doctor, and yours now as well, Dr. Lord has kept you sedated for most of that time.  Each time you would wake, the pain was clearly too much for you to handle, so he made the decision to sedate you.  How is the pain right now, my Queen?

Misty takes in a deep breath, wincing a little as she does, but she shakes her head.

Misty: Nothing I can’t handle.

Ruby: You strength and determination is very admirable, my Queen.  Brothers, you may leave now.  It is time for our Queen’s daily sponge bath.

The brothers nod, turn and walk away without argument.  Misty watches, almost appearing apologetic for her outburst.  Her stomach suddenly growls loudly, the effects of not being able to eat the past three days.

Ruby: You must be famished.  I’ll have Master Damien bring you something to eat.

Misty: No.  I’d rather you do it, Ruby.  Would you mind?

Ruby: If you so wish, my Queen.  I prefer not to leave you alone, though.

Misty smiles politely.

Misty: I’m okay, Ruby.  I promise.  I need some time to think anyway.  I need to process all of this.  You can leave me alone for a while.  Besides, it’s not like I can stand up and run out of here, now can I?

Misty chuckles lightly and then coughs from the pain that follows.  Ruby shows her reluctance in leaving Misty alone.

Misty: Please, Ruby.

Ruby bows her head and backs off of the bed.

Ruby: As you wish, my Queen.  I shall return shortly.

Misty offers Ruby a polite smile in response and watches as Ruby walks out, closing the door behind her.  Misty leans her head back on to the pillow and sighs.  She closes her eyes and takes in another painful deep breath as she tries to process all of this as much as she can.  She lifts her head once more, pulls the blanket from over her body with her free arm and stares at what she sees.  Her left leg is in a cast, and her right leg is covered in bruises and scratches.  Her ribs are wrapped with tape, proof of her broken ribs.  Her jaw drops open at the aftermath of her match with Roxanne, and she shakes her head.

Misty: Holy shit…Yeah, time to look away.

Misty is quick to throw the blanket back over her body, leaning her head back on the pillow once again.  She decides to rest a little before Ruby returns with her food.  She has enough on her mind as it is, and judging by the physical state she is in, there would be nothing but time to get answers to the questions she would be asking Ruby and the brothers later.

*************************


How appropriate and fitting is it that just a mere three months ago I was so close to death and to losing everything, and in just a few days I may be there once again?  At least, according to my opponent this week.  My opponent who calls herself Goddess of the Dead.  Oh Necra Octavian Kane, just how foolish can you get?

Allow me to be honest with you for just a moment.  When you first appeared on the scene in Sin City Wrestling not that long ago, I will admit, I was quite impressed with what I saw.  Granted, I was watching from a bed as I recuperated from my injuries, but I kept a close eye on you none-the-less.  So many fresh faces had been given to us in such a short amount of time, and you, Necra, were the very first one that stood out to me.  Except of course that vile woman, Vista Kills, but she is of no importance at the moment, now is she?

You and I are quite alike, Necra.  Do you realize that?  I am not sure if you have been doing your research on me or not this week, as I had suggested you do earlier, but I do hope so.  I hope you have searched through the archives and watched my previous matches, and not just done what so many others typically do when they look into a new and unfamiliar opponent by simply going to the website and glancing at my biography.  A biography gives you only a little information as to what I am capable of, especially now.

You see, a lot has changed in me over the past three months.  While my wrestling abilities are still nothing to be taken lightly, my attitude and mission in life has changed, and for the better.  Unfortunately for you, you get to be the very first in a long line of people who will feel firsthand the brutality I can inflict.  If you can, find Roxanne and ask her just what I am capable of, and what happened to her took place before the woman who is speaking to you right now came to be.

Necra, as much as you truly believe you will end me so soon after my return, you are sadly mistaken.  Excuse me for a moment while I search for something you said earlier this week on twitter, which I find quite laughable.


”Necra Octavian Kane ‏@NecraKane: @SCWMisty Don't be so sure of yourself. You stand before death itself, and I won't stop until there is nothing left of you.”

I stand before death itself?  Really?  How odd, considering just three months ago, I was in the same predicament, according to you, yet you were not the death I envisioned.  First, if death were in human form, I truly believe it would be in the form of a man and he would be an older, almost sickly looking man with dark hair.

I’m not exactly sure why that is what I envision when I see death, but HE is Death, and not you, Necra.  I look at that man, I see his face in my mind, and to this day it still gives me goosebumps.  When I look at you, Necra, I am not afraid.  I am not intimidated in the least bit.  I look at you and I see a complete and total fake.  I see a person who wants people to believe she is more dangerous than she really is, and this Sunday, I will prove just that when I beat you and force you to kneel before me!

You, and everyone else in attendance will come to see that change IS upon you!  I may not hold the Bombshell Championship, but I AM your Queen, regardless.  Your souls are all damned and they belong to ME.  The time it takes for you to realize that is up to you, but one way or another, sooner or later, the entirety of Sin City Wrestling will kneel before me and proclaim me as your one true Queen.

And that, ladies and gentleman, is your fate.  Give in now before you all must be forced to do so.  The choice is yours.


*************************

Friday October 19th, 2012
Location- Unknown


Misty: Really, Zane?  You’re exhausted already?

The scene opens up in the basement of the building that is now home to Misty and her disciples.  The large and spacious basement has been set up as a training facility of some sort, with a wrestling ring in the center as well as workout equipment throughout the room.  Damien, Dante, Sebastian and Ruby are all seated in a row of chairs set up outside the ring, watching with amused smiles on their faces.  Inside the ring, Zane is seated in the corner, breathing heavily.  Misty is standing in the center of the ring, with her arms folded across her chest.  The look on her face doesn’t show amusement, but rather disappointment instead.

Zane: Forgive me, my Queen, but I was not expecting you to be as strong as you are so soon.

Misty: Strength has nothing to do with this, Zane.  Dedication and determination, however, do!  You as well as the brothers and Ruby know full well just how prepared I am to return to the ring on Sunday.  Look at me, I haven’t even broken a sweat against you.

Damien and Dante each laugh as they take a look at their fallen brother.  Zane glances in their direction, then pulls himself back to his feet.

Zane: Your speed has also improved, my Queen.  It is such a shame that your return match will be wasted.

Misty:  Excuse me?  Did I hear you correctly, Zane?  Did you really say that my return will be a waste?  You think my actions and skill will be wasted on Sunday?

Zane looks at Misty nervously, and shakes his head apologetically.

Zane: I am sorry, my Queen, but I did not mean it that way.  Of course your skills will not be wasted against she who calls herself Goddess of the Dead.  Any opponent you had been given would suffer the same fate as she, but---

Misty: But what, Zane?  Please enlighten me as to what it is that you truly meant by that statement?

Damien: Choose your words wisely, brother Zane.  Our Queen has already proven she can take you down with ease.  We would all allow her that pleasure again if she so wished.

Zane's brothers again laugh at his misfortunes.  Misty turns her head and glares at them all, and they immediately go silent.  She turns her attention back to Zane, waiting for his response.

Zane: My Queen, the Bombshell Championship is vacant at the moment.  Sin City Wrestling has no Bombshell Champion.  Mr. Ward and Mr. Underwood know very well the impact you have had on the Bombshell Division.  Why would they not include you in the tournament to crown a new champion, but instead throw you against a woman who has already advanced to the finals?

Misty thinks for a second and then smiles.

Misty: It is good to see your loyalty still remains with your true leader, Zane, and while I agree with your concerns about the Bombshell Championship, do you think it would have been fair that a returning Bombshell automatically receives an opportunity to gain a shot at the championship in her first match back?  No, it would not have been fair.  Now, do not mistake that as me saying the title is not important to me, because it is.  I will get the Bombshell Championship back sooner or later, but you know why it is not a priority to me right now.  You know very well what is number one on my agenda at the moment.

Zane: Yes, my Queen, I understand.  But she should be second on your agenda, not first.  Forgive me, as I serve you and only you, but I truly feel you should change your plans just a bit.

Misty: I understand your concerns, Zane, but everything will go on as planned!  Don't you understand that she is everything this Bombshell Division should NOT be? Do not question my judgement again, Zane.  She is my first priority.  Understood?

Zane nods and bows his head, showing his allegiance to his queen.  He takes a step back and looks at her.

Zane: Of course, my Queen.  Once again, I do apologize, but yes, she is your first priority.  Now, shall we continue your training?

Misty: Yes, I shall continue my training, but not against you, Zane.  Your intentions were well, I'm sure, but you will no longer hold back against me.  I may be strong and quick, but I should be able to break a sweat against you.  You were letting me get the upperhand against you!

Zane tries to shake his head in denial, but stops ad Misty holds her hand up.  She looks toward Damien and snaps her fingers.

Misty: Zane, you are dismissed.  Damien, let's see how I fair against you, shall we?  I have faith that you will not hold anything back.  You won't, will you?

Zane steps out of the ring without argument, and Damien enters with a wicked grin on his face.  He looks at Zane with a shake of his head before turning back to Misty and cracks his neck.

Damien: Of course not, my Queen.  I am not weak like my brother Zane.  Ready?

Misty: Very well, then.  Begin!

Dante, Sebastian, Zane and Ruby all watch as Damien gets Misty into various wrestling holds, and she fights to break free of each one.  She fairs well against him, and the determination is clear on her face.  As the scene fades out, it zooms in on Ruby's face.  As she watches Misty train against Damien, the strongest brother, she can't help but appear slightly concerned for her Queen, and flinches after each manuever Misty performs against her larger opponent. After all, it was she who took care of Misty the past three months, through the ups and downs of her recovery, and she couldn't bare to witness Misty hurt again.

100
Climax Control Archives / There Is Someone Watching Behind You
« on: July 12, 2012, 07:42:49 PM »
 There is someone watching behind you.  Turn around, look at me.

For as long as I’ve known her, I’ve never had a good relationship with Roxanne.  Even back in our GXW days, it was clear we hated each other.  The hatred she felt towards me was clearly stronger than mine towards her.  She was jealous because Spike fell in love with me, and I got to spend more time with her son than she did.  And for good reason.  That woman made my life a living hell for a quite some time.  I don’t remember exactly what changed, but somehow, we ended up getting over our differences and managed to get along.

When I found out she had died, a part of me was actually crushed.  Heartbroken even.  But not for myself.  For my stepson…well, my son for all intents and purposes.  He was just on track to finally having his mother back in his life, and BOOM!, she was gone.  Or so we thought.

In the years that followed, I did everything I could to console Timmy, and to be a mother to him.  Even after Eden was born, I made sure Timmy knew I was there for him.  Eventually he got over Roxanne and accepted that she was gone and never coming back.

But she came back, didn’t she?  She returned with a vengeance, and is once again making my life a living hell, and why?  Because I did exactly what she did!  The only difference between her and I is that I didn’t fake my own death!  Roxanne is the biggest hypocrite I’ve ever met, and I’m going to make her pay dearly for all the shit she has caused.

Roxanne is the reason I am making this little trip before Climax Control.  She is the reason that I am returning to St. Louis.  It is time for me to do something that should have been done years ago.  I’m about to get my hands a little dirty, people.


There is someone watching behind you.  Turn around, look at me.

The sky is dark, save for the gentle light given off by the stars and the crescent mood.  A few clouds wander across the sky, but overall it is a gorgeous and calm summer night here in St. Louis, Missouri.

The scene opens up just outside an unknown cemetery.  The only light coming from within the cemetery comes from solar lights that family members have left marking the graves of their loved ones.  The gate leading into the cemetery is closed, and a chain and lock latches it shut.  Just then, a car pulls up outside the gate, shutting its headlights off.  The driver’s side door swings open, and Misty walks out.  She approaches the gate, taking note of the lock, but apparently she came prepared as she opens the trunk of her rental car and pulls out a large pair of bolt cutters.

Misty cuts the chain and lock with ease, letting them fall to the ground, and she opens the gate wide enough to get her car inside.  She pulls her car inside, then closes the gate enough so as not to draw attention should someone drive by.

Misty looks around the cemetery, trying to get an idea of where she needs to go.  It’s been a while since she’s been here, but she knows what she is looking for.  She’d never been here at night, for obvious reasons, but navigating during the day was a hell of a lot easier.  She finally figures out which way she needs to go, and she slowly drives her car in that direction, stopping just in front of a section near the back of the cemetery.

She puts the car in park, looking at the graves in this section, and she pops the trunk.  Misty walks to the back of the car and takes out a sledgehammer, flashlight and…a shovel?!  She slams the trunk closed and walks ahead, shining the flashlight over some of the headstones.  When the light hits one of the larger headstones, she stops and a sadistic smile appears on her face.

Misty: There you are you piece of shit…

Misty stops over the grave she was searching for, keeping the flashlight shining on the headstone.  Just whose grave is she standing over? ”Roxanne..Born?? Died 2007” She drops the shovel and the sledgehammer, and studies the headstone for a while.

Misty: I always knew what that bitch was capable of, but this…this is an all time low…

Misty reaches down and grabs the sledgehammer.  She looks at the headstone furiously, pulls the sledgehammer back and then swings!  The sledgehammer collides with the headstone, cracking it, but  not breaking it.  She swings again, using all her strength, and Roxanne’s headstone finally breaks into two pieces.  One of the pieces falls to the ground.  She throws the sledgehammer down to the ground, and picks up the shovel.

Misty: Time to see just what you buried here.  It’s gonna be one long night.

Misty then takes the shovel and slams it into the ground, scooping up a large piece of the ground and tosses it to the side.

**Several Hours Later…

There is someone watching behind you.  Turn around, look at me.


A large mound of dirt sits to the side of Roxanne’s grave.  Every minute or so, another shovel full of dirt comes flying upward.  The camera looks into the now open grave as Misty continues digging her way down.  She stops briefly to look up, as an eerie feeling suddenly overtakes her.  She makes sure no one is around, before she gets back to the task at hand, wiping away the sweat from her forehead.

It takes about another hour, and another couple of feet of dirt, but Misty finally reaches her destination.  The tip of the shovel makes a loud *CLINK* as it collides with the concrete vault that holds Roxanne’s casket.

Misty: Jackpot…

She reaches up, grabbing her flashlight and sledgehammer, and then she clears the remaining dirt from off the top of the vault.  Misty leans against the ground around her, taking a breather to regain her composure a bit.  She’s covered in dirt, obviously, but she doesn’t care.  She lets the adrenaline fuel her need for answers.

Misty: Okay, now the hard part…

Misty takes the sledgehammer and begins hitting the side of the lid with it.  It takes all of her strength and energy, but she manages to move it enough, and it goes crashing to the ground next to the vault itself.  Inside the vault sits a dark colored casket.  She studies it, running her hand along it, as she keeps a hold of the sledgehammer.

Misty: It’s now or never, Misty…Let’s see what dear old Roxie buried here, because obviously, it wasn’t her disease infested body.

Misty raises the sledgehammer high above her head, takes in a deep breath, and then brings it crashing down.  The lid to the casket shatters, and the sledgehammer crashes through it, sending a cloud of dirt and debris up into Misty’s face.  She coughs and drops the sledgehammer to the ground, reaching for her flashlight and clearing the dirt and dust from her eyes.  She shines the light into the casket and laughs at what she sees.

Misty: Why am I not surprised?

Misty reaches her hand inside and pulls out…a brick!  One of several, in fact.  She pulls out brick after brick, throwing them to the ground in frustration.  She collapses to the ground from exhaustion after removing about ten bricks, and buries her head in her hands.

Misty: You evil…selfish…heartless maggot infested bitch!  I’m going to make you bed for me to end you…to put you out of your misery.  I’m going to—

There is someone watching behind you…

Misty suddenly darts her head upward as she hears the cracking of a twig under someone’s foot.  She stands up and climbs out of the grave, the flashlight in her hand.

Turn around, look at me…

She spins around, and heading towards her are five cloaked figures.  Four are noticeably larger in height and build over the smaller and more petite looking figure directly in front of them.  They are all walking slowly towards her, and she stumbles back, tripping over the headstone in the process.

Misty: Oh shit!

She’s quick to regain her footing as she makes a run for her rental car.  The five figures walking towards her stop directly over the open grave just as Misty jumps into her rental car and starts the engine.  She speeds off towards the entrance to the cemetery as the five figures look in her direction.  Misty looks in her rearview mirror just in time to see that Roxanne’s grave is completely engulfed in flames, and the five figures have vanished!  She quickly opens the gate, getting back into her rental just as quickly, and she speeds off down the road.

**A short while later..**

Misty sneaks into the hotel she is staying at, trying to avoid any overnight personnel that may be watching.  If anyone were to see her, she would draw attention to the fact that she is covered in dirt and sweat from head to toe.  News would travel quickly in the morning over a grave being desecrated, she was sure, but she would worry about that later.  What she needed now was a nice hot shower.

Immediately after walking in to her hotel room, she heads straight for the bathroom.  The sound of the shower running is heard, and Misty is in there a good thirty minutes before she walks out.  Her hair is wrapped up in a towel, and she has on her robe that she brought along with her.  Just as she is about to head to the bed and get some sleep, there is a knock on the door.  She looks towards the door, a little confused, but walks to it anyway.

Misty: Who it it??

She gets no response as she approaches the door, and looks through the peephole.  There is no one there.

Misty: I’m so exhausted I’m apparently imagining things now.

She is about to walk away, but once again, there is a knock on the door.  She rolls her eyes, turns around and opens the door, to find an empty hallway.  When she takes a step out, she hits her foot on something on the ground.  When Misty looks down, she is horrified at what she sees.  She reaches down and picks up a brick, but not just any brick.  This is one of the bricks she took out of Roxanne’s casket just a little while ago.  She looks at it, but it is what is attached to the bottom of the brick that truly confuses her…even almost terrifying her.  

Misty turns the brick over to find a photograph of Roxanne glued to it.  She drops the brick, just barely missing her bare foot, and she looks down both directions of the hallway, but all is quiet.  She grabs the brick and disappears back inside her room.

Just as her door closes, the door across the hall opens, revealing one of the cloaked figures from earlier.  The other four are standing directly behind him/her, looking towards Misty’s room.

There is someone watching behind you.  Turn around, look at me.




”Sunday is the day.  The day I’ve been waiting months, if not years, to happen.  Sunday at Climax Control, I finally get my hands on Roxanne…or around her neck.  It doesn’t matter, because you get my point.  Roxanne is nothing but a thorn in my side, and I don’t have to wait much longer to take her out once and for all.”

The scene opens up inside of a basement, but not that of a residential basement.  No, this one is a larger basement, where the inner workings of a business take place.  This is the basement of the Firestone Fieldhouse in Malibu, California.

”You all must be wondering what I’m doing in this dark, damp and dreary basement that lays beneath the venue for this week’s Climax Control.  What has brought me to this place, when on Sunday, I will be facing Roxanne one-on-one upstairs in the six-sided ring?  The answer is simple, really.  Weapons.”

The camera focuses on a large bag Misty holds in her hand as she walks around the basement, slowly and with a purpose.

”You see, this match on Sunday is not just any match, as I’m sure you’re all aware of, or you should be by now.  This match is a hardcore rules match, and that means I get to have some fun.  I get to have a whole hell of a lot of fun.  I’ll get to enjoy beating Roxanne bloody, and the referee can’t do anything about it.  Oh, the things I’m going to do to that woman.”

An eerie chuckle is heard coming from Misty as she stops just outside a door labeled “Janitor’s Closet”, and she looks toward the camera with a smile.

”I plan to take full advantage of this hardcore rules match, so I’ve come down to this basement to find the perfect weapons to use against dear old Roxie.  I’ve already collected a few things that I may or may not use against her, but it’s all just standard stuff really.  Let’s see, I’ve got some rope, a chain, and, oooh…something Roxanne will enjoy I’m sure.  A nice shiny pair of handcuffs.  I bet that excites you, doesn’t it Roxanne?”

Misty holds the handcuffs up in front of the camera briefly before dropping them back in the bag, and she turns back to the janitor’s closet.

”Let’s see what I can find in here, shall we?  There must be plenty of useful items that are bound to cause some serious pain, right?”

Misty opens the door and walks in to the darkened room.  She searches for anything she could possibly use as a weapon.  There is a wide assortment of things, but Misty is being very indecisive it seems.

”Hmmm, what should I take?!  I mean, I could use any number of things in here.  There are just so many cleaners to choose from that could be very painful.  Such as this…”

Misty grabs a bottle of bleach, studying it for a minute.

”It’s no secret what bleach can do when it comes in contact with human flesh if it hasn’t been diluted properly.  It burns, and it causes a lot of pain.  Over the years I’ve heard of several unprovoked attacks throughout the United States where a person randomly, and for no apparent reason, just poured bleach all over an innocent bystander.  The victims were severely burned and disfigured for life, but is it something that I personally want to use against Roxanne?”

Misty shakes her head and places the bottle back on the shelf.

”Tempting thought, disfiguring Roxanne, but I think I’ll pass.  My soul focus in this match is to draw blood, and lots of it, so bleach just won’t do.  I could use the typical, and predictable items such as brooms, mops, buckets.  Those sorts of things, but I don’t know if I really want to seem predictable, right?  Something unpredictable would be doing this…”

Misty takes a nearby broom, and breaks the wooden handle over her knee.  She holds the broken ends up, and stares at the now sharpened edges with a sick smile on her face.

”Now I’ve taken an object so trivial and useless as an ordinary broom and turned it into something more...dangerous.  This could cause some serious pain now, so I’ll just toss it into my bag here and see what else I can find.  Oooh, hey, can’t have a broom without a dustpan now can we?  And this is an old school one made of metal.  Metal always makes someone bleed, so I’ll borrow this as well.”

Misty places the metal dustpan in the bag as she continues to look around.  An evil smile grows on her face as she spots something much more perfect.  Just ahead on another shelf, sits the janitor’s toolbox.

”Now this is just calling out my name!  Any variety of tools in this thing would be perfect to cause some pain and suffering.  Let’s see what the janitor has in here.”

Misty places her bag of weapons down and opens the toolbox.  Her face lights up like that of a child in a candy store as she rummages through the toolbox, pulling out several items.

”Oh these are perfect.  We have a hammer, some wrenches and a chisel.  A chisel is good, don’t you all think?  Like I care what you people think anyway.  I’m going to make Roxanne suffer, and a chisel is pointy…sharp and dangerous.  Perfect weapon.”

Misty lifts her head up briefly, looking over to another section in the room.  It is obviously the plumbing section, as she sees various bathroom cleaners, plungers and the like.  But what she takes an interest in is a box full of various sized steel pipes.  

”Now I have to take a couple of these!  I mean, one whack to the head with a steal pipe is bound to knock her out, right?  If not, it’ll definitely knock her silly for a while and allow me to dominate the bitch.  Not that I won’t already be dominating the match, though I’m sure Roxanne will tell you all that I don’t stand a chance.  She’ll try and tell you all that she’s much more dangerous than I have ever been, but I plan to prove her wrong this Sunday.  Roxanne caused all this.  She sealed her own fate at Into The Void when she threw me into a burning dumpster for a second time.  That alone was reason enough to make her pay.  But what she did last week…that is the reason that I’m going to make her suffer.  She attacked me a second time, only this time, it cost me the Bombshell Title and put the title in the hands of Brooklyn Carter.”

Misty looks directly into the camera, taking a break from collecting weapons.

”I was confused at first because Roxanne had the opportunity to cost me the title at Into The Void.  She could helped Vixen take the title away from me, but she chose BROOKLYN CARTER?!  I didn’t understand it at first, but I do now.  Roxanne chose to cost me the title when I was facing Brooklyn Carter, because she knew that losing to Brooklyn would be a real embarrassment for me.  Roxanne knew that I couldn’t stand the thought of Brooklyn being the Bombshell Champion, so she enlisted the help of Electra Blaze, and screwed me over.  Am I embarrassed?  No, not really, because deep down, I know had Roxanne not interfered, Brooklyn wouldn’t have won.  I was just moments away from pinning Brooklyn when everything went down, and Brooklyn knows it.”

The look on Misty’s face is relatively calm, under the circumstances.

”I bet everyone expected me to demand a rematch against Brooklyn after what happened, but I went a different route.  I’ll get my rematch eventually, I promise you that, but I’m not worried about MY Bombshell Title right now.  I’m more focused on showing the SCW fans what a REAL match is like.  I’m going to show them just who they should all pay to see as the Bombshell Champion, because Sunday, they’ll be paying more attention to me and Roxanne, than to Brooklyn Carter, should she decide to show up.  No one will give two shits about what Brooklyn has to say.  They’ll be waiting to see the bloodbath that will be Misty versus Roxanne.  Everyone knows it.

Misty slings the bag over her shoulder gently as she heads for the door.

”This match will be brutal.  A part of me is hoping that the violence the fans witness on Sunday matches, if not beats, the battle between ‘Hot Stuff’ Mark Ward and Kain just a couple months back at London Brawling, but even I admit that will be hard to do.  If it were a street fight, I might be able to match that, but a hardcore rules match will do.  At least this match will be known as the second most amazing match in SCW history, and I’m sure it will beat out anything we’ve had on the Bombshell roster so far.  Just the amount of hatred that Roxanne and I share towards each other is proof of that.  We want to make each other suffer, and I can assure you, we both will.  Though Roxanne will suffer more than I will.  I know what to expect from her, and I’m ready for it.  I’m ready and willing to take whatever hell Roxanne unleashes on me, but I don’t think she’s ready for what is in store for her.  She’s underestimating me.  She thinks that all the shit she caused the last couple of months has broken me…that it’s made me afraid, but it actually had the opposite effect.  It lit a fire under me, and that fire will not go out until I hear her pain…until I hear her suffer.  Do you hear me Roxanne?”

Misty looks directly into the camera, her nostrils flaring and a fiery look in her eyes.

”Don’t you think for ONE second Roxanne that I’m going to let you win this one.  Don’t make the mistake of underestimating me anymore than you already have, because once that bell rings, all bets are off.  I’m not looking for a quick victory with this one.  No, I’m going to make this match last as long as I possibly can, because I can’t be punished for what I’m going to do to you.  You came back from the dead, but after I’m through with you, you will be as good as dead.  Your time in Sin City Wrestling will be a short-lived one.”

Misty walks to the door, and grabs a hold of the handle.  She turns and looks at the camera one last time.

”When all is said and done, Roxanne, only one of us will be left standing.  And you’re looking at her!”

Misty then walks out of the room, slamming the door behind her and the scene fades out.

Pages: 1 ... 3 4 [5] 6 7